you who Profess your selves Reformed for shame leave off these things and come out of them and deny them Secondly Parishes and parish-Parish-Churches which were Ordained and builded in the Apostacy and dedicated unto Saints which stand to this day both in the Church of Rome and in the reformed Churches so called and Church-Yards which they call Holy and Consecrated Ground to bury their Dead in this is an invented thing and Superstitious and yet it stands as an Apostolick order both among Papists and Protestants in the Primitive times in the dayes of the Apostles the Scriptures make mention of the Jews Temple at Jerusalem and of the Gentiles Idols Temples in which they Worship the Apostles and Ministers of Christ who published the Word of Reconciliation and Christ the substance of all Figures they gathered them that did believe of the Jews from the Temple and Temple-worship and the Gentiles from their Temples and Idols to Worship God in the Spirit and they met together in Houses we read of no parish-Parish-Churches dedicated to Saints nor Consecrated Ground for they knew the Earth was the Lord's and the fulness thereof and was clean and good and Blessed to them that believed and there was no dividing into Parishes then nor no compelling then Corinth was not divided into a Parish Antioch Philippi Thessalonica Philadelphia and Smyrna and the rest were not all made into Parishes neither were them that believed not compelled or forced to come to the Christians Meeting at Antioch Philippi Thessalonica Philadelphia or any other place that we read of in the Scriptures and the Apostles were not confined nor their Spirits were not so strait as to stay over one hundred or fifty Families twenty Years and call that their Parish between such an Hedge and such a Ditch and such a Water and such a Way as Parishes are now divided into though I say they had Houses to meet in and preached the Word and brake Bread from House to House and sometimes by the Sea-side they Congregated and sometimes on an Hill and at certain places they met together to Worship God they went not back to the Jews Temple nor Gentiles Idols Temples neither forced any of their Maintenance as to minister unto them by which all may see that these invented Churches and Church-Yards for Holy ground and Parishes are not Apostolical nor was no Catholick nor Universal thing then in the Primitive times neither was there any command given to the Christians to do any such thing neither Reprehension for not doing such things The first Church or Temple that we read of was consecrated by Pius Bishop of Rome in honour to the Virgin Prudentia and afterwards Calistus made a Temple to the Virgin Mary a place beyond Tibris and instituted a Church-Yard in Apius his Street and called it after his own Name And Dionysius in the Year 267. divided both in Rome and other places Churches and Church-Yards to Curates and made Parishes and Diocesses to Bishops commanded that every man should be contented with his Prescript Bonds and there was the Beginning of Parishes Churches and Church-Yards consecrated Ground and in Process of time when all Nations had drunk of the cup of Fornication the Nations began to imitate their Mother and to build and consecrate Temples and Churches and Church-Yards to this Saint and the other Saint as is too too manifest through Christendom to this Day And here 's the rise of Holy Parish Churches which of late have been preached up for the House of God and the House of Prayer which bears the Name yet by which the Pope Baptized them Saint Peter Saint Paul Saint Mary Saint Hellen Saint Katharine Saint Gregory Saint Maudlen Saint Alnban Saint Anthony Saint George Saint Margret Saint Dunstans Saint Clement Saint Christopher Saint Giles Saint Martin and Painting and Garnishing these Houses with Images and Pictures and hanging of Flowers and Boughs and Garlands this came from the old Heathen who Sacrificed to Saturn and Pluto and this hanging up candles and their Candlemas dayes this came of the Gentiles and Pagans who Honoured their false God Saturn and their Altar which they have builded in this Temple and their Tables upon which they offer and set their Sacrifice these Boniface the third commanded that they should be covered with Linnen clothes and here was the Beginning of these kind of Orders so that as I said before most of these things in and about the Worship which hath been since the Reign of Anti-chirst and since the Whore hath sat as a Queen they have been either borrowed from the Jews or else from Pagans and Heathens and the Mother of Harlots hath put these things off for Apostolick Institutions these many hundreds of years and divers other Things which are in and about the Parish Churches your many Crosses in and about them of Wood and Stone your Baptized Bells and consecrated Pulpits and Fonts and hour-Glasses and soft Cushions to Preach on all these the Scriptures make no mention of not in the Christian Churches the first two hundred Years after Christ. Now Protestants who have denyed the church of Rome and their Practices which was contrary to the Primitive and the Scriptures look about you and see how you are sticking in Babylon and buying yet the Merchandize thereof and as for your Holy Ground called your church-yards which you only judge fit to bury the Dead in and would compel all to come thither because there are many Officers in and about this Temple who are greedy of rewards so that they would not miss any thing that might be commodious unto them and so would compel all to come there for their Gain but Abraham was the first we read of that made any place of burial in Hebron which he bought of Ephron an Hittite for thirty shekels of Silver and there was he and his Wife buried and this was no Parish-Yard neither did he leave any Priestor Clark that we read of to receive Wages Fees for Ringing a Bell and reading and singing over the Dead and so for shame you who Profess the Scriptures and the Apostolick Order Institutions of Christ come out from among all this Trumpery and wait that you may come again into the Order of the Gospel and the Primitive order which hath been talked of these many years and yet not known CHAP. VII Concerning Swearing by the Gospel and kissing a Book and that which is commonly Confirmation or Bishoping Children things invented contrary to the Apostles Doctrine and are in the Apostacy IN the first Covenant the Jews were commanded to Swear by the Lord and Oathes were observed by the Jews that were in the first Covenant which was faulty Heb. 8.7 which Ordinance did not make perfect as pertaining to the Conscience and so there came to be an End of that Covenant and the better was brought in which stood upon BETTER PROMISES and then the Priest-hood Law first Covenant and the Ordinances thereof
he would abandon and leave that Babylon which is but a siâ—k of Mischief and of all Ungodliness and keep his Court elsewhere in some place of better Fame and this is the Legate's Testimony of the Seat of the Mother Church of Rome Besides many of her own Members in England in the Year 1245. do manifest what Action has been upon this Nation as may be seen in a Supplication written in the Names of the Nobles and Commons of England to Pope Innocent the fourth shewing how many Subsides and Taxes had been levied and sent out of the Realm and how they had been liberally paid they complaining also how he sent Italians and forraigners to possess theâ—â— Churches and Benefices in England who had no regard of Peoples Soulâ— and so were no good Shepherds as they said and how the Italians received threescore Thousand Marks a Year besides other Vails and Excises â—heâ— do reap more Rents then the King himself and so when he could no◠〈◊〉 his subsides and raise all the Sums which he exacted from Year to Year Pope Innocent perswades the French King to make War with the King of England for his not condescending to the Pope in all things although he was then one of his Sons and of his Church but enough of this it were lâ—rge to enumerate the Actions and Cruelties the Oppressions which have been done in that which is called Christendom since the Emperour 〈◊〉 unto the Pope his Power and how much Idolatry Superstitiâ—n 〈◊〉 and Doctrine of Devils hath been spread over the Nations these many hundred of Years and how many have been put to cruel Death for not 〈◊〉 and conforming to the said Doctrines and Practices Injâ—nctions and Ordinances and how many this false Church hath stirred up 〈…〉 another and Destroy one another about these things which have 〈◊〉 put upon People under the Name of Divine Authority and holy 〈◊〉 and Apostolical Institutions by what as it is written all may see that these things are in the Apostacy and in the Fall in the curse and in the Night of Darkness wherein all this Wickedness hath been wrought by the false Church which the Lord God will reward double and dry up 〈◊〉 Waters under which she sits and make her Seat desolate and throw down her Pride who hath drunk the Blood of the Martyrs and shed the Blood of the Saints and devoured the Lambs of Christ and made Merchandize of Souls and therefore all who are in part departed from her stay not in the Suburbs but come out of her City and the Adjacent places there that ye be not partakers of the Judgment which is to come upon her But Oh! abundance of Darkness remains yet in the Nations and even in the Protestant Churches who hold up things yet which were invented by her insomuch that one belonging to the Church of Rome Dionysius Petavius a Cardinal layes claim to the ceremonies which were practised in England in the Bishops time For saith he in his Book called the History of the World the Religion of England and Doctrine is Calvinism the Doctrine of Geneva but the Ceremonies are of Rome as they were practised in England in the Year 1640. In the time of Leo the fourth Edelwolphus King of England went to Rome for performance of a Vow that he had made and was courteously received and accepted by the Pope Leo For which cause he ordained a tribute to be paid yearly to the Pope to wit a Peny sterling for every House in England that kindled a Fire Now Protestants look to your Easter-reckonings you have denyed the Popes Supremacy and yet Vicars and Parsons receive his Tribute of every House that kindles a Fire and this stands yet as a good and wholsome Institution amongst you And so for shame let all that profess Reformation and the Doctrine of Godliness and the Faith of Christ and the Practice of the Apostles â—s their example come out of things which the Harlot hath invented and say as Abraham said to the King of Sodom that he would not take a Shoe-latchet least he should say he had made Abraham Riâ—h So let them that profess Reformation not keep a shoe-latchet nor one lap of the Whores Garment nor any piece of her Ornaments that she may not Boast any more that we are made rich by her Merchandize so purge out Horn and Hooff and all the old leven out of your Hearts and out of your Assemblâ—es and come to believe in Christ the true Light that lighteth every one that comes into the World that he may be your Law-giver whose Institutions are Spiritual and his Ordinances heavenly which makes 〈◊〉 and clean and pure the comers thereunto and so let the old Romish 〈…〉 foolish Ceremonies about Worship alone many of which are 〈◊〉 from the Heaâ—hen and judge not any for deâ—arting from them 〈◊〉 Persecute none for not observing of them for whoso do will maniâ—est themselves to belong to the City which is to be overthrown and to be in the Apostacy and not Members of the true Church of Christ the Lamb's Wife And many more things which stand yet amongst them called Christians as set discourses have been set up called Hâ—milies And the aforesaid W. H. shews the grâ—â—nd â—here â—re they were 〈…〉 Some complained that their Churches and Universities were 〈…〉 Error as many are at this day by which there was a want of able Pastors four Sermons were appointed by publick order in the Yâ—ar onely and certain Homilies were devised by learned Men and confirmed for sound Doctrine by the Clergy who made them and the Authority of the Prince which Homilies were appointed to be read by Curates of a mean understanding and them that had but mean pay as five Mark or twenty Noble a Year of which sort we had many in England in the year 1640. I desire we have no more lest more ignorance abound and these Homilies were to be read after a certain number of Psalms read and the Letany and an Epistle and Gospel and it may be Athanasius or Nicen Creed and this was the Worship which hath been holden out even amongst the reformed as spiritual Worship all which while People have been exercising themselves in those things they had been further and further off from God and the Knowledge of his Truth which is manifest to them that believe not by the Injunctions and Ordinances of men but by the holy Spirit which leads out of all Error Superstition and Deceit and all that believe in it come to be taught of the Lord and Worship in that which is pure and are acceptable in his sight CHAP. XV. Something concerring the general Councils since the Apostles Dayes though they have been all of one Faith and though iâ— hath been said the Church could not err all which of the several Councils belonged to the Church of Rome yet see the Difference IN that which some call a Council or a Synod at Jerusalem Acts 15. when some
do believe And now Reader I shall present thee with a great Fardel and Bundle of the Whore's Merchandize and of the counterfeit Ware which she hath long deceived the Nations with which hath long laid as mouldy and rusty in this Nation but now new trim'd up and presented again to this Nation as for precious Treasure and it is not to be concealed in a narrow Corner nor put off under-hand so that this Merchant of Babylon hath presented it to publick View with a great Confidence that People that have been tossed up and down and have found no Rest for their Souls at lâ—st may come to make a trial of this Merchandize and see what it will do but lest any should be cheated and deceived with such counterfeit traffick I could not chuse having the Knowldge thereof but declare against the Deceit thereof and to give Warning unto all to beware how they touch taste or handle it lest they be defiled and corrupted by it and their Understandings darkned and their Consciences defiled and the Merchandize is thus tituled A short Catechism against all Sectaries by Way of Question and Answer wherein all the Doctrines and Practices of the Church of Rome are asserted for Infallible and Apostolical wherein also is holden out that the Church of Rome is the only true Church out of which there is no Salvation and some Arguments to prove the same also in this said Book all that are not of the Church of Rome are condemned already as Hereticks and Sectâ—ries wholly to be without Salvation newly published and translated by C. M. and London printed for P. S. 1662. And though we have given publick testimony both in Word and Writing in divers Nations in Doctrine and Practice yet such hath been the Envy of many Professors who have denyed the Church of Rome that they have accused us for holding Popish tenets yet now on the other Hand by this Popish Author we are condemned as Hereticks and Sectaries and to be without Salvation And thus they who have been under the Beast's Power in the Apostacy have tost us upon their Horns from one to another and have pushed us this Way and that Way and every Party and Sect hath reckoned us and joyned us with them whom they judged to be Transgressors but it is a small thing to us to be judged by Man's Judgment for our Judgment is with the Lord and he judgeth in Righteousness and unto him we appeal who in his own Day when Righteousness comes to be revealed in Peoples Hearts they shall come to know us as we are and the Truth which we believe and walk in as it is in Jesus But that such a Heap and Bundle of false Doctrine and superstitious and idolatrous Practices may not go unreproved God hath put it into my Heart to bear my Testimony against it and all the confused Heap of Darkness which is laid down for Catholick Doctrine and to discover the Deceit thereof lest any should be beguiled and led into the dark Paths of Ignorance and Error and should become an Inhabitant of that City which hath shed the Blood of the Prophets and Martyrs where now Christ is crucified First of all the Author saith There is but one true Religion wherein any can be saved Answ. 'T is true there is but one true Religion in the which Salvation is witnessed which is confessed by all who profess Religion and every one will needs lay claim to it and many have contended even by Force and Arms since the Apostacy entered in and have killed and destroyed one ather about the Name or Sound without the Thing it self and all Professors of Religion who are in that Nature are not in the true Religion in which Salvation is witnessed The true Religion standeth in the Power of God and to be exercised in those Things which the Power of God directeth every one in who believe in it and to be obedient unto the Commands of Christ and to keep his Sayings and to follow his Example in Righteousness and Holiness and in that which overcometh the World and giveth Victory over it and keepeth out of the Pollutions of it and this is the pure Religion which purifies the Heart and Conscience from dead Works and teacheth to love Enemies Now the Church of Rome is manifest not to be in the one true Religion but hath departed from this Faith and this Doctrine let all Nations bear Witness where your Religion hath been professed how you have kept this Faith and walked in this Religion if any have dissented from you these many hundred Years and that upon good Grounds as Luther and Calvin which thou art so angry at â—nd bring'st many Calumnies against and slanderous Things and Lyes â—f which thy Vessel is full Now they with all others that dissent from you you have reckoned and do as Sectaries and Hereticks and in case it were really so if you were in the true Religion and in the Faith of Chrisâ— yâ—u would not destroy so many mens Lives as you have done within these thousand Years I appeal to all Nations where your Authority hath been exâ—râ—ised how many have you killed tortured burnt to Ashes and destroyed the Workmanship of God but it may be thou â—udgest such a Distinction as this will cover a little as To hate their Heresie and to love their Person but how you have loved their Persons I hope Englâ—nd hath not yet forgotten instance John Wickliff whose Bones you took up and burnt forty one Years after his Decease and how many Hundreds more have been burnt to Ashes in England in later Years as Hereticks and Sectaries whose Blood yet speaks and cryes for Vengeance upon that City that Church or Religion which hath drunk the Blood of the Prophets and Martyrs So in what I have said the Church of Rome to all unbiasâ—ed Spirits will appear to be out of that one true Religion and that Faith and Doctrine which Christ delivered and so Salvation is not to be looked for amongst Killers and Destroyers And so what I have said may convince the Author of this Book that they are not in the one true Religion in which Salvation is witnessed And this Roman Church hath been alwayes visiâ—le and universal since the Apostles Dayes and Infidels have alwayes been obliged to joyn unto her yet one cannot be bound to seek that which is invisiâ—le and the Marks and Signs of thiâ— Roman Church are four comprized in these Words I believe in the True Church which is One Holy Catholick and Apostolick Answ. That there was a Church at Rome in the Apostles Dayes is not denyed so there was at Antioch at Philippi at Thessalonica at Corinth and divers other Places that I might instance which were as visible as Rome was and as much a City set on a Hill as Rome was and not inferiâ—r in Doctrine Gifts and good Works to Rome at all but as to Prâ—â—edâ—ncy and Antiquity may claim Priority before Rome and if
Forms by number and Tale they are as much Idiots as the rest are who know not the Spirit to pray by And so this is no Authority to prove your Practice Apostolical and holy as for variety of Prayers and Worships it delighteth the carnal mind indeed but they that worship God in Spirit and Truth they Pray by the Spirit and in it as David and Christ prayed whether seven times five times or three times and with understanding and that which they prayed in was not various but one and it 's by that one Spirit which is not various by which the Sons of God cry Abba Father and the variety of your formed charms Bablings upon your Beads God hath no regard unto but is a Smoke in his Nostrills all day And they that have exercised themselves in these things have not the Witness of God in their own consciences that they are accepted of God and so I shall proceed to another Doctrine called Apostolical and Holy and that is about Meats whether they may be lawfully eaten at all time The Author confesseth they forbid certain kinds of Meats but it is but aâ— certain times and they are forbidden not as they are Evil and the Creatures of God but because they are forbidden by the Church and his proof is the Apple which Eve and Adam eat was not Evil in it self but being prohibited so to eat that which is good of it self is not ill but to eat contrary to the Superiors mind and order this is Evil. The Bible and Scriptures ought not to be read but leave is to be asked of the Superior because there are many hard Passages which they which have little or no learning as Peter testifies in hâ—s second Epistle chap. 3. some â—nderstands it one way and some another and therefore it is the fittest for Learned men to judge of them and they must judge whether People be in a capacity to read them Answ. And why are Meats forbidden aâ— certain â—imes is this like Apostolick Doctrine are not all Times and Seasons in the Hand of the Lord and are all good to them that believe and to the pure all Things are pure all Times and Seasons all Meats and Drinks being sanctified by the Word which made them all holy unto all that do believe And if you forbid them not as they are Creatures of God but because they are forbidden I say who did forbid them or when were they forbidden by Christ his Apostles or the true Church of Christ in their Dâ—y but on the contrary Christ taught That which goeth in at the Mouth and â—n at the Belly doth not defile the Man but that which proceedeth out of the Heart which is corrupted And Paul said What is sold at the Shambles may be eaten and no Question made for Conscience sake for to the clean all Things are clean and to the believing all Things are pure and who hath limited such Meats for such Dayes and such Times the true Church No but the Church of Rome â—ho are going on in that Doctrine the Apostle spoke of 1 Tim. 4. which he reckoned a Doctrine of Devils but here is your Argument that must bring you off because you forbid it not at all Times I say if it be a Doctrine of Devils to forbid at all Times then it is some Part of the Doctrine of Devils to forbid at any Time seeing Time and Things are all good in the Hâ—nd of the Lord but if this Doctrine should hold what would become of your Dog-dayes and of your Lent which has been patched up Week by Week by divers Popes and of your Wednesday Friday and Saturday Fast so by this Account of yours half of the Year is either unholy or else some Meat is unholy for half of the Year but there are few but see your Blindness that in this much need not be said but only thus that which may lawful in it self when it is prohibited by the Lord unto any particular then it becomes evil for whatsoever is not of Faith is Sin But Christ alone unto whom all Power is committed hath the sole Power over the Heart and Conscience and for any to make Injunctions and Prohibitions contrary to him the same is Anti-christ and so the Practice which your Church commands is not Apostolical but you bring Yoaks upon the true Disciples Necks which they that are made free by the Son cannot stoop unto neither joyn with for whosoever doth goes into Bondage And Christ is the supream Power unto whom all Power is committed and when he justifies what superior can condemn And there is no need of asking leave of them that are Superiors which reckon themselves as so seeing every man stands clear in the Sight of God when he transgresses not against the Supream Law of Christ in his Conscience and to offend any Superiors who lay any Injunction contrary to the Command of God is not to offend God neither to break his Command 2 dly It seems all Parts of Religion are monopolized by Mystery-Babylon in which Rome is comprized not only Patents and Pardons sold for eating of Meat but Authority and License must be given to every one that reâ—ds Scripture a Thing which the Apostolick Church before the Pope had a Being knew nothing of but on the contrary some were exhorted to read the Scriptures and some were commended for reading of the Scriptures and for searching whether the Things were so as Paul testified and in this they were counted more Noble then they â—t Thessalonica but now it is become an ignoble Thing and not at all to be 〈◊〉 to read the Scriptures without Patent or Licence in the Church of Rome's Account who have laid down Ignorance to be the Mother of Devotion but the Danger is because there are hard Passages which are not understood when the People have little or no Learning as the Author saith was it for Want of natural Learning that Peter complained they wrested the Scriptures and therefore is it for Want of Natural Learning that the Scriptures are not understood and for Want of this they must not be read as the Author saith Ignorant Man what was Peter such a great learned Man a poor Boat-man of Fisher-man whom the Scripture saith was illiterate in the Acts When they beheld Peter and John and that they were illiterate Men and saw their Boldness and took Notice they had been with Jesus What! was it Want of Natural Learning that Peter spoke of then he spoke against himself for he was illiterate but it was such a Learning that they wanted as this Author wants who is untaught by the Spirit and unlearned in the Doctrine of Christ and such wrest the Scriptures and do not understand hard Sayings because the deep Things of God are revealed through the Spirit of God and not by natural Learning as this Author who would sell Licences and Pardons for reading the Scriptures as they have done for eating Flesh in Lent but a Story
so Repugnant unto the Scripture and to the Truth contained in it this we cannot receive neither believe and this will never be attributed by the Lord unto any for Unbelief although you say it 6. Proposition The Author saith He would fain have Luther and Calvin and the other Sectaries to shew where Matthew 's Writing is called holy Scripture more then Nicodemus his Gospel and seeing they cannot prove the one no more then the other they must needs believe something that is not written in the holy Scripture Answ. I shall let Luther and Calvin alone they were Men that God did honour and I do honour and many more as in their Day they are at rest in the Sepulchres of their Fathers where your reviling cannot touch them they prevailed in their Doctrine and Faith so much against you as you have not recovered in an hundred and thirty Years neither I believe ever will so long as the Church of Rome will have any Cause to call her self Christ's only visible Church upon Earth And I do not believe Matthew's Writing only because it is reckoned by you and us for holy Scripture but becaâ—â—â— we feel by the Spirit of God that gave forth all Words that it is a Declâ—ration of those things which were brought to pass in his Day and likewise Mark John and Luke testifie unto the same Matter but for Nicodemus his Gospel as you are pleased to call it the Spirit of God doth not testifie in us unto the same but that it is repugnant unto the Mind of the Spirit and is a meer patcht up thing in the Corruption of time wherein many things are contained that are in Opposition and contrary to Matthew Mark Luke and John their Declaration And so thy feâ—â—le Argument is answered which thou concludest hath not been alâ—erable these fifteen hundred Years and let not him that puts on his Armour beast but him that hath overcome and puts it off 7 Proposition is That it cannot be shewn for these fifteen hundred 〈◊〉 that there hath been any Catholick that held that the Pope of 〈…〉 or that did rail at the most holy Sacrifice of the Mass or Inâ—ocation of Saints and Angels and usual praying for the dead and such like Worâ—â— of Piâ—ty â—elongâ—â—g to our Faith and Religion which the whole World hath laudably practised and reverenced for fifteen hundred Years It is a Wonder that this Author belonging to the Church of Rome is not ashamed of his Arguments and the silly Propositions that he hath propounded from another Hand It seems neither this Author nor Francis â—esterâ—â— whose Propositions the Author hath vaunted in and boasted of know the Apostles Doctrine who said The whole World lay in Wickedness and if any Man love the World the Love of the Father dwells not in him and Christ said to his true Church Ye are not of the World therefore the World hates you and again I have chosen you out of the World and John in his Day saw through the Spirit all the World wondering after the Beast and worshipping his Image and not the Image of God and saw all Nations Kindreds Tongues and People to be Waters and the Nations Kindreds Tongues and People to drink the Whore's Cup and these the two Aâ—thors bring in for a great Proof and for an unanswerable Proposition as that the whole World lyes in Wickedness in whom the Love of God dwells not and thâ—y that have drunk of the Whore's Cup of Fornication and they that have wondered after the Beast to wit the whole World these are his dark Cloud of Witnesses to prove that the Pope was never called Anti-christ will they that have received the Roman Faith and accounted the Pope Christ's Vicar and the visible Head call him Anti-christ which hath exalted himself and the Church of Rome's Faith over the whole World as the Author boasts That the whole World hath laudably practised and reverenced Invocation of Saints and prayâ—ng for the dead for the Piety Faith and Religion of the Church of Rome for these 1500 Years This proves the Church of Rome to lye in Wickednesâ— aâ—d to be contrary to the Doctrine and Practice of Christ and his Apostleâ— and this doth not clear the Pope at all but rather mâ—kes him to be an Anti-christ and your Church to be the ill-favoured Harlot and not the true Church of Christ Hast thou forgotten how John Bishop of Constaâ—â—â—nople would needs be chief Bishop over all the rest of the Chuâ—ches about the Year two hundred fifty and upwards and how the other Bâ—â—hops cryâ—d out against him for to be Anti-christ but your Bishop he got to be called chief Bishop over all Christian Churches not by Consent of the Elders nor Churches but by the Means of Phocas an Heathen Emperor as before I have said and is not he much more an Anti-christ And as for the Sacrifice in the Mass Invocation of Saints and praying for the Dâ—â—d which thou say'st is a laudable Practice I say none have or do reckon it worthy â—f Praise but they that worship the Beast and his Image and have drunk of the VVhore's Cup and are erred from the Faith and Religion that the Apostles and true Church of Christ were in which all the World did that wondered after the Beast Lastly This I say he that teaches a Faith a Religion a Doctrine contrary to the Doctrine of Christ and the Apostles is an Anti christ but the Pope these fifteen hundred Years hath taught a contrary Doctrine therefore he is an Anti-christ The 1st Proposition is evident from divers Testimonies of Scripture who teach only to pray unto the Lord in the Name of Christ and for them that are alive in the Body and not for them thâ—t are dead The second is proved by the Author 's own Testimony that the Pope and Church of Rome have prayed unto the Saints and prayed for the dead these 1500 Years to his Shame be it spoken therefore the Consequence must necessarily follow The Pope 〈◊〉 an Antâ—-chrâ—st 8. and last Proposiâ—ion is this That the first Authors of the Christian Faith in Germany Italy Spain France England and Low Countries have acknowledged no other Faith nor brouâ—ht any other to them then the Catholick Roman Faith which the whole Universe hath acknowledged which we have learned of our Fore-fathers therefore they that have brought in another are accursed That which the whole Universe hath acknowledged in the Apostacy which lyeth in Wickedness seeing all have wondered after the Beast and drunk of the Whore's Cup since the Apostles Dayes is but a lame and pitiful Argument as to prove the Church of Rome the true Church and as for the Faith delivering such as it was to the Nations before-mentioned only excepting Spain because it 's probable that the Apostle Paul spread the Faith there seeing that he said he had a Purpose to come there into Spain which if he did thy Boast may cease as for the planting of Religion
of Faith for that had been contrary to the Apostles Commission and their Doctrine for saith the Apostle We have not preached our selves but Christ the Lord and our selves your Servants for his sake And I may say to thee R. E. as Paul said to the Corinthians when they were striving about Men Cor. 3.21 Therefore let no Man glory in Men for all Things are yours or as he saith in Chap. 1. Ver. 13. was Paul crucified for you or were you baptized in the Name of Paul were they not carnal that so glorified was Peter crucified for us or were we baptized in the Name of Peter is not your visible Church carnal who thus judgeth that Christ intended Peter to be the Foundation of his Chruch for what was he or the rest of the Apostles but Ministers by which many believed 〈◊〉 and if thou hadst been present it is very like would have instructed Christ what to have said and bidden him have spoken after the Grammer Rule and Construction upon that Rock I will build my Church for Peter 's Faith in Christ is too mediate it seems and his Confession too remote and antecedent to be the Rock meant in Mat. 16.18 and therefore Peter must be immediate and the Rock upon which Christ hath doth and will build his Church but as immediate as he was and as sure a Rock as he was when he began to rebuke Christ he turned him about and said unto Peter Ver. 23. Get thee behind me Satan thou art an Offence unto me for thou savours not the Things of God and so say I to R. E. and his Catholicks they savour not the things of God but it is thy private Spirit and your own Interpretations and not the Mind of Christ and how far antecedent is Peter's Confession of Christ the Son of the living God is it not in Vers. 16. and wherein was Peter blessed but in this that it was revealed to him that Christ was the Son of the living God the Rock of Ages and the Foundation of his Church and as for thy visible Church with its two Heads independent Head and dependent Head which sure must have two Bodies where they can be found but that I shall leave to R. E. and I hope from the Grounds that thou hast here laid which did appear so clear to thee that none will be afraid nor judge that such a visible Church with two Heads is to be Rule and Guide to all to whom all are to submit under Pain of Damnation which is to have Peter for its Rock which if he had been living he would have denyed you all as Setters up of Men and Slighters of Jesus Christ the Rock of Ages the Foundation of the Church the Head of the Body the Rule of Life the Judge of Quick and the Dead the Law-giver Director Instructer and Preserver of his Church forever but R. E. goes on and saith It only remains that we consider which among all these Congregations now on Earth which pretend themselves to be this Church of Christ for having once found her and knowing that she is so assisted with the holy Ghost that she cannot teach us an Error we shall no more dispute the Verity of her Doctrine then we would have questioned the Articles of Faith taught by the holy Apostles or the Words of Christ himself wherefore if this Church this infallible Guide shall teach us that Infants ought to be baptized and that it is as lawful to desire the Saints departed to pray for us as to desire the Prayers of them that are alive and that the Body of Christ our Saviour is really and truly present in the Sacrament of the Altar or any other Article of Faith we shall no more doubt it then the first Christians did the Verity of what the Apostles taught them Among all those Congregations on Earth that look upon themselves to be the Church and Spouse of Christ there is one if thy Eye could behold or if thou could'st discern it but before thou canst there is an Eye in thee must be put out and there is a Wisdom in thee that must be confounded and turned into Foolishness before thou canst discern it in its Glory as it is but however that is it undoubtedly which is begotten into the Faith through the Publication of the immortal Word of Life and who are translated from Death unto Life and who have received the Power and Spirit of our Lord Jesus Christ and meet in his Name and Power and do witness his Presence among them and have received a Measure of that infallible Spirit of Truth which leadeth into all Truth and out of the Pollutions of the World and are dead unto the World and baptized into the Sufferings of Christ and are crucified with him who keep unviolated his Statutes and Commands without adding to or diminishing from who walk in the Order of the Gospel and are not conformable to the World nor to that which fallen Men set up but to the Power of God that worketh in the Hearts of all that believe to the framing of them a meet Habitation for God to dwell in and abide in the Doctrine of Christ and his Apostles and are Sayers and Doers speak the Truth and do the Truth and hold the Truth in Righteousness and the Faith once delivered to the Saints in a pure Heart and a pure Conscience who pray in the Spirit and with Understanding who publish the Truth and declare it in the Spirit reaching to the Consciences and to the Witness of God in all that hear who rejoyce only in Christ Jesus the great Power of God and the Wisdom of God and have no Confidence in the Flesh nor fleshly Performances whose Faith stands not in Words but in the mighty Power of God which she hath received according unto the Promise of God this Congregation or Congregations which is one and doth hold the one Head by which all the Members of Christ are knit together in the one Faith by which they overcame the World this undoubtedly is the Church of Christ and the Spouse of Christ But whether R. E. will not dispute against the Verity of her Doctrine I question notwithstanding all his Submission in Words and if this Church should teach that Infants are to be baptized with Cream and Spittle and signed with the Cross as absolutely necessary to Salvation or that it is the Duty of the Saints alive to pray to the Saints departed this World or to teach that Christ's Body which was broken for us and hanged upon the Tree at Mount Calvary that this should now be in a Morsel of Bread and a Sup of Wine and conveyed thither by the Priest and this to be really the Body of Christ if this Church should teach any such Doctrine there were good and weighty Reason to Question seeing that R. E. before hath said that they cannot be infallible who contradict one another and teach two contrary Doctrines and yet say they are both
for if thou dost thou shalt be as Dust before the Wind the Mouth of the Lord hath spoken it and he will perform his Promise For this is that I look for at thy Hands saith the Lord that thou shouldst undo the heavy Burdens and let the oppressed go free are not many shut up in prison and some stocked some stoned some shamefully intreated and some are judged Blasphemers by those who know not the Lord and by those Laws which have been made by the VVill of man and stand not in the Will of God and some suffer now because they cannot hold up the types and so deny Christ come in the flesh and some have been shut up in Prison because they could not swear and because they abide in the Doctrine of Christ and some for declaring against Sin openly in Markets have suffered as evil-doers and now if thou let them suffer in this Nature by those Laws and count it just I will visit for those things saith the Lord and I vvill break the Yoke from off their necks and I vvill bring Deliverance another VVay and thou shalt knovv that I am the Lord. Moved of the Lord to declare and write this by a Servant of the Truth for Jesus's sake and a Lover of thy Soul called Francis Howgil AN ANSVVER TO A PAPER CALLED A Petition of one Thomas Ellyson late Shepherd of Easington in the County of Durham to his Highness the Lord Protector of England Scotland and Ireland and to all Emperors Kings and Princes through the World THere are many in the County of Durham that knovv that thou hast been a Shepherd lately enough and see thee vvhat thou hast been and vvhere thou hast been and vvhere thou art novv and knovv thee to be one in Nature vvith those Shepherds vvhich the Lord sent Ezekiel Isaiah and Jeremiah to cry against vvho feed themselves vvith the Fat and clothe themselves vvith the Wooll and that thou art one of those Shepherds that cares not for the Sheep and art in the Nature of one of those Shepherds vvhich the true Prophets cryed against vvhich vvere as Evening Wolves and as Foxes in the Desart And for the simples sake I am moved to lay open thy Deceit that thou art one of those Foxes thou speakest of vvhich hath Fire in their Tails and thou art made manifest to be of old Cain's Nature that old murthering Spirit and vvith thy flattering Titles which thou givest unto Men and hast Mens Persons in Admiration because of Advantage and thou art born after the Flesh the Son of the bond-vvoman vvho art petitioning to me that they may abuse their Povver and exalt themselves over the Heritage of God and thou that vvouldst have Lavvs to bind the Consciences of men to walk after thy Will thou art Anti-christ vvho art petitioning the Povvers of the Earth to make Lavvs to limit the Holy One of Israel But blessed be the Lord the Day is come that thou and all Deceivers Persecutors and Flatterers are discovered and many see thee among Magistrates that thy Spirit is the same that vvould command Fire to come dovvn from Heaven to have destroyed them vvho vvould not receive them First Thou sayest That Moses who was a Commander over all Israel that he was appointed to bear the People in his Bosome as a nursing Father and thou say'st thou art a Cryer for the Remembrance of those things that all might be carryed in their Arms now and thou goest on and tellest them that God will require the Government of his Church at their Hands Rep. Moses vvho vvas faithful and true over the House of God vvho vvas a Figure of Christ he did receive the Lavv from the mouth of the Lord he acted in Righteousness and vvhen Eldad and Madad prophesied he vvas not angry as thou art but desired that all the Lord's People vvere Prophets and all vvho vvait upon the Lord to receive the Lavv of God from his mouth novv and vvalk in the same they have the same Spirit and they vvill not limit the holy One But thy Cry that thou callest for is that thou would'st have them who are in Moses 's stead as thou say'st they are for to limit the Holy One and thou art the Deceiver the Apostle speaks of vvhich art gone into the World vvho vvould'st persvvade the Magistrates that they must govern the Church and so thou vvould'st have this Generation of Rulers to be dashed in Pieces as all the Generations have been before them in exalting themselves in the Seat of Christ when as the Prophet saith The Government is upon Christ's Shoulders and the Scripture saith He alone treads the Wine-press And therefore whosoever will assume unto themselves to govern the Church by an outward visible carnal Law shall be as sure to be broken as all the rest The Church is in God and is invisible and that which is visible and natural cannot make any Law to bind that which is unlimited but they if they do go about to limit the Holy One of Israel and would set themselves in his Seat of Judgment and take away his Glory which he will not give to any and all such as have made any Laws in their own Wills to limit Sons and Daughters they have all been broken as the Scripture witnesseth every where and therefore let all Governours in England Scotland and Ireland and all the World to whom thou writest take heed how they set themselves in the room of God and lay Yoaks upon the Necks of them who are free by the Son and are brought by the Power of the Lord from under the Breach of all righteous Laws or transgressing any which are holy and just for the Law is for the lawless the Law is not for them who are in Righteousness but the Law is for the Transgressors who are in Unrighteousness and they are those that act by that Spirit which dwells in thee who would levy Troops for the Innocent and art vvroth and thy Countenance falls like Cain and hates thy Brethren and would have a Lavv made over the Conscience and vvould have the Povvers of the Earth to abuse their Povver in turning their Svvords against them vvho live in Righteousness and declare against Unrighteousness And further thou goest on and tellest them This was a Law given to Adam and so thou pervertest the Scripture by thy Imaginations Where readest thou of such a Lavv given to Adam that he compelled his Family to Religion And further thou sayest Which Care of Government is in great neglect in this Nation upon respect to tender Consciences sundry Sects and Sorts of Schismaticks are suffered unsuppressed and they sacrifice to Dan and Bethel And thou goest on and tellest the Nobles that it lies upon their score that they should suppress them Answ. That vvhich vvas given to a particular Family or People vvhich vvas for its time is not everlasting So any that take up any Rule vvithout them to act by act not by Precept but
Men full of Ignorance perverters of the Scriptures which would bring the Scripture to prove your Idolatrous Mass-house to be a Church and call it the House of God and Temple of God when the first Founder was an Apostate and you who hold it up and call 〈◊〉 Church are of his Brood and are dead Stones which worship in the dead House and know not what the Church of God is and yet you say to what end should we bring Scripture to prove any thing by to these men take it not into your Mouths except you bring it for a better End to make People believe that the Prophets and Apostles when they spoke of the House of God and the Church of God spoke of your Idol-Temple or ever intended or meant your Steeple-house or old Mass-house And thou saist Few of the Ministers in England thou believest henceforth will have any thing to do with us for we are blind Leaders of the blind I believe they see sufficiently they have come to great loss and see their Weapons have not prevailed but are become all like broken Bows in which there is no Strength which they may all lay down in the Field of confusion where they set their Battel but the Lamb hath prevailed and his Weapons are Spiritual and they who follow him are skilfull to handle the Sword and are able to make War with the Beast and all his followers and many are overcome and the rest shall be subdued and the day hasteneth greatly that they shall Melt away that hate the Lord. And as for Christ's saying Let them alone they are blind Leaders of the blind This he spoke of thy Generation the Pharisees who were called of men Master and loved greeting in the Streets and Market-places and stood praying in the Synagogue in whose Foot-steps the Priests of England are which Christ cryed Wo against and now they are seen to be blind Guides and Leaders of the Blind for they whose Eyes Christ hath opened have ceased from such and now bear their Testimony against such In the eleventh page thou goes on in thy Blindness and Ignorance pleading for your publick Worship the old Mass-house set up by the Injunction of the Pope And you have taken their Houses in your Hands and scold against them in it when you are in the same Nature And thou bidst us read what Conspirators and Enemies of God use to do in Psalm 83.3 4. they said Let us take to our selves the Houses of God in Possession This was spoken of the Heathen of Gebal Anmon and Amaleck and the men of Tyre who devoured and destroyed and sought to destroy the Store-houses and Synagogues that were used in the first Covenant And thou mayest take the Applications home to thy self and to the Generation thou art pleading for Have not the Papists good Ground to plead with in this behalf Were not the Abbies Monasteries Mass-houses Tythes Oblations and Obventions Easter-Reckonings Peter-Pence the Papists and Jesuits maintenance And did not Henry the eighth who was the first establisher of your Religion in this Nation did noâ— he take them away from the Papists and then the Priests who denyed their holy Father the Pope got their Tythes and the maintenance and took the Mass-houses into their Hands and the Tythes and Easter Reckonings And if thou callst these God's Houses and this God's maintenance for his Ministers which maintained Popery then thou hast brought all these Scriptures against thy self and thou art in a great Transgression and your Schools and Colleddges which thou ignorantly callest the Schools of the Prophets like an unlearned man and Schools of Piety then the Papists were Prophets and they were Pious For these Schools and Colledges were invented by them and you have gotten these from them to wit the Mass-house Schools Colledges Tythes Oblations the Papists maintenance and their Hire and this is lawfull in your Eyes and yet you will call them Impious and Idolators Are not the things the same in your Hands as they were in theirs but these things are quite another thing then was in the first Covenant these things are not to be paralled with the Synagoues Temples Store-houses Tythes under the Law for these were invented since the Apostles dayes and the Apostates who went from the Life invented them when all wondered after the Beast and never mention a word of the Scripture as to think to prove these invented Trumperies for the Scripture never intends nor them that spoke it forth to patronize your deceit in these things Object But it may be thou mayst say Though these things fore-mentioned were set up by Idolaters and the places were made for an Idolatrous Service and the Maintenance and Hire were to maintain Idolatrous Priests but now they are Converted to a better use and they are convenient to meet in and convenient for our Ministers Maintenance Answ. Did ever any of the Ministers or Apostles of Christ go into the Jews Temple or Synagogues to Worship after Christ was ascended except it was to declare against them and to bring People off them or did they take the Jewish Priests maintenance which was commanded to be paid of God or did the Ministers of Christ exhort the Jews that believed to build a Temple or a Synagogue to worship in Or did any of the Ministers of Christ go in the Temples of the Gentiles to Worship or into the high places of the Jews Or did they receive the Idol Priests maintenance or the Jewish Tythes or eat that which was Sacrificed to Idols If nay where is your example I know you dare not plead Commandment from the Lord for these things Might not the Jews when they had broken down the Altars of Baal and destroyed the Images and high Places and the beauty of them have said these are convenient places for Worship let us now worship here for conveniency and that maintenance and Offerings that was offered to Idols let 's take them and give them to our Priests and Levites and let us Offer them unto God If these things had been justifiable then yours are justifiable now but if Condemnable then yours condemnable now and so let your Mouths be stopped and speâ—k no more so Proudly nor bring no more such Impertinent Proofs and arguments for your Deceit for that is enjoyed that weighs you all and can judge all your Deceit And for Barlarism and Heathenism and Heresie thou speakest on which layes the Lord's Vineyard waste it 's brought in and dwells among you and the Fruits are manifest in most of your Steeple-houses or Mass-houses as witness your Ringing of Pans Candlesticks Frying-pans throwing Water and rude behaviour which hath been used by your Church-members as Fighting Beating Punching tearing of Cloath haling out of your Assemblies them that come in the Name of the Lord and these be the Fruits of Barbarous Heathens which are not brought forth any where but among you but it may be thou wilt call this civility and courtesie and the
the first Covenant which pertained to the changeable Part that was above the Seed but they typed forth more heavenly Things which were to be revealed in due Time and when the Seed came to be manifested and raised up they had an End and the Cloud passed away and the Day did spring forth in Clearness and he brought forth which restored all that believe unto God viz. Christ Jesus then did God more clearly manifest himself in the Earth through his Son who had the Will of the Father and declared it who rent the Vail and put an End to the Shadows and blotted out the Hand-writing and ended the Types and Figures and all that believed in him who was the End of them and the Sum of all he overthrew the Nature in them which was changeable unto which they pertained until the Time of Reformation which was when he was sacrificed up a Propitiation for the Sins of the whole World and they that did believe and received him came to be the Sons of God and declared the Mind of God as it was revealed and as the Spirit gave Utterance and many did believe and did grow up and became of one Heart Mind and Soul and worshipped God with one Accord and in the Spirit and in the Power of the Father and separated from the Jewish Worship and the Form thereof and met together in the Power of God and glorified God and spoke of the Things of his Kingdom unto all that waited for it freely and the Lord was honoured by them and glorified in them But soon after the Mystery of Godliness was brought forth the Mystery of Iniquity began to work and opposed the Work of the Lord and transformed into the Similitude and outward Appearance and Form and yet lived in the Flesh and there began to be an Apostacy and a Deviation from that Glory and Power which was once revealed and Anti-christ wrought with Signs and lying Wonders and got the Words and hated the Life and Power and them that appeared in it and then they that were under his Government and Reign hated the Reign of Christ and said in their Hearts We will not have him to rule over us though in Words they confess him and then persecuted and drove the true Church into the Wilderness and set up Imitations and Inventions and Traditions and vain Customs which they have called Apostolical and holy Institutions which are contrary unto primitive Institutions and Ordinances only brought in by them when Darkness began to spread over the Earth when the Bishops in the first three hundred Years after Christ began to contend about Dayes and Times and Meats and Drinks and Rome began to claim Superiority over all Churches call'd Christian the Pope became as a Law-giver I have led thee through divers Ages and Times as briefly as possible may be to single out the Original and Beginning of those things and who were the first Ordainers of them betwixt this and the Apostles Dayes which are now accounted as holy Institutions The State and Glory of the true Church in this Treatise thou wilt see before the Apostacy and the State in the Apostacy how she fled into the Wilderness and how Mystery-Babylon was raised and the false Church called her self visible many of her Doctrines and Practices which are contrary to the primitive Church are here discovered and the Authors and Formers made known whereby thou may'st come to see a Difference in the Ordinances of the true Church and the Traditions and Inventions of the false Church which are too much contended for in this Day by them who say They are come to the true Reformation according to the Primitive Times but thou wilt see as thou comparest their Practices with the Primitive times to be quite contrary and to be but Smoak and that which has darkened the Air clouded Peoples Understandings and hath led them into Ignorance and Darkness so that the Way of Truth hath not been discovered unto many but the Lord is arisen and that which comprehends time is made manifest and all that which hath got up in the Apostacy is viewed and seen and laid open to the View of all that they may depart out of these things which are but the Inventions and Traditions of Men in which Eternal Life is not to be had Read with Meekness and in that which is spiritual in thy self through which the things of God are made manifest for with that I have Unity and in that as thou livest and walkest I bid thee farewell F. H. The principal Heads treated upon in this following DISCOURSE 1. THE State of the Church from the Manifestation of Christ in the Flesh to the End of the Apostles briefly discovered 2. The entring in of the Apostacy and the Declination from that Purity and Doctrine Worship and Practice downward unto this present Age and Time 3. The Reformed and Separated Congregations called Parochial proved in the Apostacy compared with the Primitive Times in Worship and Practice 4. A few Words unto all how they may come out of the Apostacy to the true Church which is in God the Lamb's Wife 5. Concerning Baptizing or sprinkling Infants 6. Concerning the Sign of the Cross and ordaining of Parishes and Parochial Churches 7. Concerning Swearing by the Gospel as it is called and Kissing the Book and Bishoping of Children the first Authors shewn 8. Concerning Fasts and Feasts and Holy Dayes their Institutions and Foundeâ—s in the Apostacy 9. Concerning Priests Vestures and Garments and Bells their Authors Shewen which are Practised amongst Christians as Apostolick Institutions 10. Concerning the Mattens and singing of Psalms by Course in Musical Tunes and Supplications and short Prayers called Letanies their Authors shewn 11. Concerning the Passover and the Lord's Supper and the Ceremonies about it 12. Concerning Ministers and their Office under the Law and under the Gospel 13. Concerning the Ten Persecutions under the Heathen Emperours and how divers Vain Traditions and Institutions got up among the Christians in those Times and Constitution among the East and Western Churches after the Apostacy was entered in the first 300 400 Years after Christ. 14. Of the Decrees of the Church of Rome and Ordinances which are held as Apostolick Institutions 15. Concerning the General Councils since the Apostles Dayes which belonged to the Church of Rome their Decrees not infallible but are contradicting one another 16. Concerning the Worship of God and whether Kings and Rulers ought to compel in Spiritual Things declared and some Scriptures cleared and divers Objections answered about this Thing 17. Concerning Oathes in the first Covenant and the Lawfulness thereof and the Unlawfulness thereof discovered in the New Covenant in the Gospel-times though the Apostates mingle Ordinances of both together 18. Tythes in their first Institutions unto whom they were one according to the Command of God declared and that Tythes are no Way lawful to be received neither sought for by any who are Ministers of the
which were only to continue till the time of Reformation Heb. 9.10 by Christ the everlasting Covenant came to be made manifest the everlasting Offering who perfected them that are Sanctified who is the Oath of God the end of Oaths and of all strife and contention his Doctrine was Swear not at all Mat. 5.33 34 35 36 37. neither by the head nor Feet nor Books nor Gospel nor any other thing but that yea should be yea and nay nay in all things and James an Apostle of Christ Jesus who knew the New Covenant which was everlasting which saw over the Ordinances of the first Covenant of the Jews saith above all Things my Brethren Swear not at all neither by heaven neither by the Earth nor by any other Oath but let your Yea be Yea and your nay Nay lest you fall into Condemnation James 5.1 2. and this was Apostolical and Catholick Doctrine in the Primitive Churches But afterwards the Faith being lost which once was delivered the Saints and the Power lost they began to set up Oaths again imitating the Jews and bringing the commands of the Jews who were under the first Covenant as their Ground But this was in the Apostacy And Justinian the Emperour appointed first that men should Swear by the Gospel or Book called the Gospel and lay their Hands thereon and Kiss it saying So help me God and here Christendom may see who are in the Apostacy and who were the first instituters of this Swearing and the manner thereof which the Teachers of these latter Ages do Ignorantly Press for an Ordinance of God In the Primitive Times they that had the Word of Reconciliation who had received the holy Ghost and Gift of prophecy and were made able Ministers of the Spirit who had discerning and saw by the Spirit who were fitted for the Work of the Ministry and fit to be Elders and Helpers in the Church they laid hands on them in God's Power and they received the holy Ghost but now since the Apostacy came in this kind of Imagination of laying on of hands one Hypocrite upon another who are out of the Power who have not received the holy Ghost neither they upon whom their hands were laid but afterward it came to be a custom and a holy Rite to be performed upon Children Silvester Bishop of Rome ordained that all that were christned Churches and Chalices should be anointed with Oyl and Fabianus commanded that it should be renewed every Monday and Thursday Clement the first ordained that Children that were christned should be anointed with Chrisme and he also instituted the Sacrament as it is called of Confirmation or as it is now called Bishopping and did suppose that no man was a perfect Christian if this Rite and Ceremony was omitted and for this cause it hath been judged and looked upon as catholick Doctrine both by the Church of Rome and the Protestants that the holy Ghost is more plentifully given them by the hands of the Bishop and on this wise in the first institution thereof it was only administred by the Bishop First he asked the Name of the child making the Sign of the Cross in his Forehead saying I sign thee with the Token of the Cross and confirm thee with the Chrisme of Salvation in the name of the Father Son and holy Ghost c. and smote the Child on the cheek softly but if of greater Age which was to be confirmed the Bishop gave a sharper Stroke that he might remember this great Mystery and here you may see how these things came in and the Traditions and Inventions and Precepts of Men have been and are taught for Doctrine and Apostolick Institution many of which are upholden in the reformed Churches so called unto this day and so People are kept in Blindness in a Multitude of Traditions and heathenish customs and their minds led out from seeking after the living God CHAP. VIII Concerning Fasts Feasts and Holy-dayes THE Jews in the first covenant had many Fasts and Feasts and Holy-dayes as the Sabbath and Feasts of the New Moon and Passeover and Feasts of unleavened-bread Pentecost the Feasts of Tabernacles and the Feast of Dedication which are largely shewed in the Books of Moses all which things as the Apostle saith to the Hebrews were but Shadows of things to come and not the things themselves which only continued till the time of Reformation and till the better Hope which brought in the better Covenant which stood vpon better Promises Now in the Primitive Churches they came to see the End of these things and were brought to him that was the Substance in whom all Figures and â—hadows do end Col. 2.16.17 Let no man therefore judge you in Meat or Drink or in respeâ—t of a holy day which are a Shadow of things to come but the Body is Christ Now afterward when they minded the Form more then the Power they ran out into those things with many additions some borrowed from the Heathen and some by their own Invention and then press them as Apostolick Ordinances upon Christians which things stand in force with many until this Day too too much among them that are called reformâ—d Victor Bishop of Rome about the year 196. decreed that Easter should be celebrated and kept on the Sunday from the 14 th Day of the first Moneth which is March to the 22 d. of the same now the Jews kept it sooner and so it is without ground from the Jews Practice and meerly an Invention of their own which led People back into dayes and about what time they judged any thing to be done which Christ or the Apostles did they invented a day and time to keep for it as to reverence Sunday in Advent Nativity Circumcision and Epiphany Purification of Mary called Candlemass Lent Palm-Sunday Monday and Thursday on which Christ washed his Disciples Feet as it hath been imagined Good-Fryday Easter Pentecost was kept by the Jews and this they would hold out for an Apostolick Example to Christians and for all the former Dayes they were invented with many more which have been brought in since and so they were decreed and ratified at a Council at Lyons in France that such days as either the holy Saints departed this Life or did any notable deed a day should be kept holy as they said in that Council for the encrease of their Religion there were also other days instituted the Feast of Saint Stephen and Innocents by Pope Boniface the fourth and likewise John-Baptist and that which they call Lady-day Laurence Michael and Martin and generally of all Saints and these were his Institutions which are practised by the Church of Rome and practised among the Protestants to this Day Likewise that which is called Corpus-Christi day this was made a holy-day and dedicated by Urban the fourth Silvester assigned the day of Advincula Sancti Petri commonly called Lammas in memorial of Peter's pains and persecution Felix the first
helpers in the Work of the Gospel and all that were ordained were ordained by the holy Ghost although it is true they had the consent of the Brethren and the church in that thing and there were also Deacons ordained which served to look to the Widows and for the Ministration of the poor and these were faithful men and had also a Gift Stephen was one full of the holy Ghost and these were helps unto the Apostles also there were some faithful Widows who were Examples to the younger Women and to instruct them and to be Patterns unto them and were as a Body knit together in Love and served the Lord and strengthned one another in the Faith and served one another in Love and all these forementioned served the Lord freely and willingly and not for Rewards and Gifts and Benefices and earthly things â—n short this was the State and Glory of the church in that time and these are the Minâ—sters we read of in the primitive times But since the Apostacy hath entred in and the power of Godlinesâ— hath been denyed there is such a numberless number of Names crept in we never heard of them and so many Offices and yet none of that Work done which the ministers of Christ did but certain new invented things â—rought in for Worship and Service and the Power despised and men seeking Offices and great Titles and great Benefits and great Revenues and the Heritage of God is laid waste and the Earth become like a Wilderness unplanted with good and the Sheep and scattered And so all may compare these ensuing Names and Offices with the Apostles dayes and the primitive Church and see if they be alike First of all the Pope his Holiness Christ's Vicar Universal Bishop Metropolitane Bishop Lord Cardinals which were but Priests at the first ordained to baptize the Heathen who came to Rome when the Seat thereof began to be had in Honour but now they are swelled big and become Princes and the only Men to govern States also Monks of divers Orders and Fryars of divers Orders Hierom's order of Austin's Order Gregory's order Carmalite Fryars Cross or Crouchet Fryars of Dominiâ—â—s order of St. Francis's order Bennet's order and all of these orders sprâ—â—g up and were ordained in the midnight of darkness within this four hundred Years at the most as were easily proved and Trinity order and Brigandine order of Jesuites and Hermits and Anthony's order and Clunisencies order and Nuns sprung up first of one St. Clara one order then Brigidia a widow to the time of Urban the fifth in the Year 1370. And all these kind of orders were destitute of the true order of the primitive Church and their Service was appointed by them that ordained them and these practised the patched Inventions that were given them for Worship which have not concord with the primitive Doctrine but borrowed from the Jews or Heathen all these kind of Offices and Officers have been acting their parts this many years and have led People into superstitious Blindness and further from the Lord then ever But to come to the reformed Churches so called and there is so many Officers and Names but few that do accord with the Apostles times either in Name or Nature as Metropolitan-Bishops Arch-Bishops Lord-Bishops we heard not of Lord Timothy or Lord Titus Bishops before mentioned but to come on to other orders Arch-Deacons Deans and Chapters Preâ—enâ—â— and these must attend on some old superstitious Buildings call'd Cathedrals or Minsters and there perform a Service somewhat like the former and these are enjoyned their Service like the Levites and Priests of old by turns and course as once in a moneth or two it may be and have a hundred or two hundred pounds in the year for the same and hardly stir from thence till they dye except some greater advance offer it self also Commâ—ssaries Procters and Apparetors and these are subsâ—rvient to the former then Chancellors Vice-chancellors Doctors of Divinity Batâ—hellâ—rs of Divintty Doctors of Art Masters of Art Batchellors of Art Graduates Under-Graduates and these belong to the former then Prelates Parsins Vicars Priests Curates and Church-Wardens all which Titles and Names and Officers if they be but compared with the Scripture there will be hardly any parallel either concerning Office Work or Doctrine And notwithstanding all these Orders and Sorts who are fitted by humane Learning or natural Study though divers years exercised therein are not skilled in the Word of Righteousness neither have the Tongue of the learned to administer a Word in Season to the weary nor to turn the Sinner from his Sins and thus the Form of things Titles and Names are holden up but who seek after the Power of God or to be made able Ministers of the Spirit Litteral Ministers enough while maintenance lasts but the Ministâ—â—tion of the Spirit few are acquainted with and if there be any such it is well if he be not persecuted so in that which I have said the understanding will see that there hath been a great Apostacy since the Apostles dâ—yes in the Ministry in Doctrine in Worship and Practice divers of which I have touched upon to the Intent that they that enquire after the Lord may depart out of the midst of Ignorance and come to worship Gâ—d in Spirit and Truth and in the Temple made without hands and be joyned to the Church which is in God which the Gates of Hell prevail not against though many will claim Authority from the Apostles few will own their Life neither walk after their Example so take but a few more Institutions which are called Apostolick to this Day among them called Christian Churches Cletus the third Bishop of Rome was the first that wrote this Title that is Greeting and Apostolick blessing he ordained the order of Priesthood Everastus the fifth Bishop of Rome ordained that Priests should be honoured and that they should be shaven Alexander the sixth Bishop of Rome ordained that Matrimony should be only solemnized and that the married should be blessed with the Priest there was the beginning of being married by Priests Sixtus about the year 114. after Christ the seventh Bishop of Rome ordained holy water and ordered that it should be strowed abroad in christian Houses and when the People met to worship Telesphorus the eight Bishop of Rome ordained that the communion should be laid upon an Altar and that lay-People should not touch the holy Vessels nor the holy Garments of the Priests he ordained Lent which was to be kept by the Clergy in the year one hundred forty two Higinus the nineth Bishop ordained the Communion to be celebrated three times at Christmas and that Lent should be fasted Pius about the year 147. after Christ the tenth Bishop ordained that chrisme should be ministred as baptism and that children should have God-fathers and God-mothers here was the beginning of this great Ordinance and he ordained that Easter-day should be kept on
that were given to them that had no Portion among their Brethren in the Land but these Bishops Presbyters and Priests have a great Part of some Counties and Diocesses for their Revenue and their inferior Officers Tythes of such things as were never tythable under the Law so what damnable Deceit and Hypocrisie is this is it any other but the Pope's Yoak an absolute Apostate for Hundreds of Years and must this be received and enjoyned as Apostolical Doctrine Oh for Shame let it never be mentioned among them that call themselves Ministers of Christ neither of any who profess themselves to be Christians But to return to the Levitical Priesthood no Tythes did the Priests receive under the Law of the People for those belonged to the Levites Exod. 13.2 that were appointed over the Tabernacle to bear it and to take it down and to set it up to serve Aaron and his Sons and to keep the Instruments thereof and for the better ordering of things they were divided into three parts the Coathites the Gershonites and the Mararites and these received Tythes of the People and delivered the Priests did not all so our Tythe-taking Priests are contrary to the Law and first Covenant and the Gospel also and therefore to be looked upon as no other then Anti-christians but to return to Aaron's Priesthood in the first Covenant they grew and multiplied and then the Priests were divided into twenty four Ranks or Courses of which our Prebends Deans and Chapters take their Example or Imitation so to serve by their Turns at Cathedrals as they are called or else from the Church of Rome which is worse but the latter I am rather enclined to believe because there was no such Name of any Ministers among the Jews neither in the primitive Church truly so called but the Priests gave Attendance to execute their Office and burn Incense as his Turn came and hereupon Zecharias who is said to be of the course of Abiah Luke 1. The Levites that were Singers were divided into twenty four Ranks also or Courses of which I believe the present Quiristers or Surpless-men do imitate and will bring the Levites for a Proof concerning their Office but we cannot receive Judaism for Christianity neither their Practice for Apostolical Ordinances in the Church of Christ. The Priests and the Levites being separated for the Work of the Lord in the Tabernacle and Temple ministred according to the command and ordinances of the first Covenant which were only Figures of things to come and Shadows of things that were but to continue until the time of Reformation and then they all had an End both the Priesthood and the Levites and their Service and Office and Maintenance and Tythes ended as the Apostle saith to the Hebrews The Priesthood is changed and the Law is changed by which they received these Tythes for the Work aforesaid but to descend and to come unto the primitive time we shall see whether Tythes were paid or no to Gospel-Ministers in the second Covenant In the Fulness of time God raised up another Priest Christ Jesus who was not of the Tribe of Levi nor consecrated after the Order of Aaron so he pertained to another Tribe of which no man gave Attendance to the Altar he obtained a more excellent Ministry and of a greater and a more perfect Tabernacle not of the former Building he being the Sum and Substance of all the Figures under the first Covenant he put an End to the first Priesthood with all its Shadows and carnal Ordinances and changing the Priesthood which had a Command to take Tythes of their Brethren there was made of Necessity also a Change of the Law and a disannulling of the Commandment going before Christ Jesus when he had finished his Office upon Earth by fulfilling all Righteousness he offered up himself through the eternal Spirit a Sacrifice unto God without Spot the Apostles and Ministers who were made Partakers of the Divine Nature and of the Word of Reconciliation did not look back to the former Ordinances of the first Priesthood but testified an End was put to them and witnessed against the Temple wherein the Priests ministred Paul and likewise Stephen were stoned and against Circumcision saying It was not that of the Flesh and against all the outward Ordinances of that Covenant and called them Carnal and preached up Christ Jesus and his Doctrine the new and living Way which was not manifest while the first Tabernacle was standing they preached freely the Everlasting Gospel and did not desire or require setled Maintenance but were ministred to only by them who had believed their Report and were turned to Christ Jesus and were made Partakers of spiritual things though they often denyed that which was given unto them here was no Tythes spoken on either to the Jews or Gentiles who believed At Jerusalem and thereabouts such was the Love and Unity of Heart among the Saints in the Apostles Time that all things were in common and none wanted so likewise the Church gathered by Mark at Alexandria in Egypt followed the same Practice and the Church at Jerusalem and Philo Judeus saith in many other Provinces the Christians lived together in Societies In the Church of Antioch Galatia and Corinth the Saints possessed every man his own Estate where the Apostle ordained that a weekly Offering should be made of the Saints that every one might offer freely of that which God had blessed him with which was put into the Hands of the Deacon of the Churches whereby the poor was relieâ—ed and other necessary Services were supplyed In the next Age monthly Offerings were made not exacted but freely given as appears plainly by Tertullian Apologet chap. 29. where he upbraids the Gentiles with the Piety and Charity of the Christians he saith Whatsoever we have in the Treasury of our Churches it is not raised by Taxation as though we put Men to ransom their Religion but every Man once a Moneth or when he pleaseth himself gives what he thinks good for no Man is compelled but left free to his own Discretion and it is not bestowed in Vanity but relieving the poor and for Maintenance of poor Children destitute of Parents and aged People and such as are cast into Prisons for professing the Christian Faith and that this Way of Contribution continued till the great Persecution under Maximinian and Dioclesian about the Year 304. as Eusebius witnesseth â—nd so dâ—th Tertullian Origen Cyprian and others Also about this time some Land was given to the Church by them that believed the revenue thereof was distributed as other free Gifts were by the Deacons and Elders to the poor for the fore-mentioned Uses but the Bishops or Ministers medled not with them Origen saith It is not lawful for any Minister to possess Lands given to the Church to his own Use. Cyprian Bishop of Carthage about the Year 250. testifieth the same and sheweth how the Church maintaineth
many poor and that her own Diet was sparing and plain and her Expences full of Frugality Prosper saith also That a Minister able to live of himself ought not to desire any Thing to be given unto him and he that receiveth it doth it not without great Sin The Council at Antioch Anno 340. finding that much Fault had been among the Deacons to whom it properly belonged to distribute the Offerings or free Gifts where there was nâ—ed which they detained for their own covetous Ends the Council did ordain that the Bishop might distribute the Goods but required that they took no Part thereof to themselves nor to the Use of the Priests using the Apostles Words having Food and Rayment be therewith content Chrysostome notes who lived about the Year 400. â—hat Christian Converts joyned in Societies and lived in common after the Example of the former Saints at Jerusalem by whose Writings it doth appear that there was not the least mention made of Tythes in that Age the Church at this time living altogether by freâ— Offerings of Lands Monies and Goods the People were much pressed to bountiful Contributions for holy Uses as may be seen in the Writings of Hierome and Chrysostome who brought the Liberality of the Jews in their Payment of Tythes for an Example beneath which they would not have Christians determine their Charity Chrysostome saith I speak not these Things as commanding or forbidding they should give more yet as thinking it fit they should not give less then the tenth Part. And Hierome also doth admonish them to Bounty and Charity towards the poor not binding at all to offer this or that Part leaving them to their own Liberty yet pressing them not to be shorter then the Jews in their Tenths Ambrose who was Bishop of Millain about the Year 400. preached up Tenthes to be offered up for holy Uses as the Phrase was then but his Authority he produceth wholly from Moses's Writings likewise Augustiâ— Bishop of Hippo joyns and agrees with Ambrose in this thing but from the Law given to Israel take their whole Doctrine threatned them with great Penalties and heavy Judgments from God that did not give their Tenths but yet take Notice to what End they requir'd them that the poor might not want and say God hath reserved them for their Use so by this time Love did grow cold in many and the Power of God was much wanting which would have kept the Hearts of People open in Love and Mercy to their Members and therefore they were much prest and threatned by the Bishops to give their Tenths not that the Bishops had any better Ground but the Jewish Law for their Foundation and so in process of time this Doctrine came to be received many following he Opinion of the ancient Fathers yet hitherto it was not laid down as a positive Doctrine to pay them as the Jews did but only brought the Jews for an Example that Christians should not pay less Leo called the great about the Year 440. who reigned twenty Years he was very earnest in stirring up Mens Devotion to offer to the Church but speaketh not a Word of any Quantity Severin also 470. stirred up the Christians in Pannonia to give the Tenth to the poor Likewise Gregory not only admonished the Payment of Tythes from Moses's Law but also the observing of Lent which he reckoned as the Tenth of time in the Year and this he would have given unto God saying We are commanded in the Law to give the Tenth of all things unto God and thus Ignorance began to enter in and Judaism among the Christians brought in by their Leaders and from the Opinions of these and other ancient Fathers who took their Ground from the Law Tythes Easter Pentecost and other things came to be introduced and brought into the Church Yet notwithstanding the Doctrine and hard Threats of some of the great Bishops of that time It was not a General received Doctrine that Tythes ought to be paid till about the Year 800. Neither was any thing by the then Church determined or ordained touching the quantity that should be given though no doubt in many places the offerings of the devouter sort tenths or a greater part of their increase were given according to Ambrose's Doctrine and others And then at thâ—s time the Offerings or gifts to the Church were disposed of in this wise being received into a common Treasury one fourth part to the Priests out of which every one had his Portion another fourth part to the relief of the poor and sick and strangers A third to the building and repairing places of publick Meeting And the fourth to the Bishop and generally the Bishop lived in some Monastry and his Clergy with him from whence he sent them to Preach in the Countries and Diocesses and there they received such ofâ—â—rings as were made and brought them to the Treasury So that by the way the Readâ—â— may take notice that the Priest had no such peculiar Interest in that which was given but now they claim all Their Meetings places since called Churches were builded out of the gifts of People and the Poor were received and the Widdow But now Tythes taken by force three or four Fold and People compelled to build and repair their Houses or Temples by force and the Poor and the Widdow have no share nay have not many Poor been cast into Prison and Widdows goods Spoiled by the Priests of this Generation and how unsutable these Practices are unto the Apostles let all judge nay they are proud of the ancient Fathers and their Words but they will not so much as come near them in Example in any thing thâ—t is good So for shame you Protestants leave forcing of Maintenance and forcing of your Wages and forcing to repair your Houses of Worship and do not tell us of Church and Antiquity when you are far enough 〈◊〉 their practice though they were in a declining State in this Age I have been speaking of And although divers of the Fathers and Bishops and Popes in this Age did declare that Tythes were due and ought to be paid their Ground onâ—ly taken from Moses yet none of the first eight general Councils did 〈◊〉 much as ever mention the Name of Tythes or declare them a duty The ninth general Council held at Lateran under Pope Calixtus the second 1119. mentions Tythes but speaks only of such as had been given to the church by special consecration for at that time people being led to believe that their Tythes ought to be given to the Poor did dispose of them to the Heads and Rulers of religious Houses who kept open hospitality for the Poor and for strangers they were esteemed Holy and good treasurers for the poor who took care of distribution of them as is testified by Cassian But the Council held under Pope Alexander the third Anno 1180. Seeing much given to the Poor and little to the Priests
should pay so much he that payed a sixtieth part was discharged but â—â—me of better devotion payed the fortieth The Offerings spoken of in Ezekiel This is the Theruma that ye shall offer the sixth part of an Ephah of an Homer of wheat or of Barley It is the same as if he had said ye shall offer the sixtieth part of an Homer for an Ephâ—h being the same measure with a Bath that is near our common Bushel and after this offered to the Priests every kind being given in Season out of the rest were taken Tythes which are best divided into the first and second time The first Tythes were payed to the Levites out of the remainder at Jerusalem and out of this tenth received by the Levites the Levites payed another Tenâ—h to the Priests which is called the Tythes of the Tythes for this is to be taken notice of that Priests receiâ—ed Tythes of Husband-menâ— but now them that are no Levites neither of Aarons Priesthood they take Tythes of Husband-men and wâ—â—re it is not offered â—reely they take it Violently and by force so now in these latter dayes in the Apostacy the late Priests from that Example have payed Tythes to the Pope being as they reckon him chief-Vicar upon Earth And also now since the Popes Supremacy hath ceas'd with us in England a late Law hath been made to pay the first-fruits to the Crown yet notwithstanding the Possessor was not to spend the rest till he had taken out of these nine other Tythe which he was the first two Years to carry to Jerusalem in kind or to Convert it into Money adding a fifth part of the value after these tenths thus disposed of the remainder was every way prepared fit for common use of the Husband man Some make a third Tythe but that was only the Tythe of the third year after the first was payed of every year which was laid up by the Husband-man within his own Gates for the Leâ—â—ite that is within his Gate the stranger the Fatherless the Widdow not carryed to Jerusalem this Tythe bestowed every hâ—rd Year was called â—he Poor man's Tythe that third year the second years Tythe ceased to be payed at Jerusalem so then every third year the Levites at the Temple received not their second Tythe at their Feasts but according to the Law it was spent at home in the Gates of the Husband-man neither doth the second Tythe and the poor mans Tythe differ in substance but only in Circumstance 〈◊〉 place where the bestowing was makes only the difference as the Septuagint Translates it When thou hast ended the Tythe of all the Fruits of thy Ground in the third Year the second Tythe thou shalt give to the Levite and to the stranger c. But after the second Temple was destroyed and the dispersion of the Jews then the Laws of first Fruits Offerings and Tythes with them ceased for their Doctors determin'd that regularly or according to the Law no Inhabitants but of the Land of Israel were to pay any First Because they then wanted their Priesthood and Temple Secondly Because the Law did restrain the Paymâ—â—â— thereof to Cannan and herein they all agree Also Eusebius agrees with the Jewish Rabbinâ— herein That Tythes were only limited to the Land of Israel How the Payment of these tenths was either observed or discontinued partly appears in the Scripâ—â—â—â— and partly in the institution of more trusty Overseers in their great Sanhedrim or Court of 70 Elders wherein they agreed that the Overseers should be chosen of more honest men By which hath been said may be perceived the state of the Jews Tything by the Commandment of God and likewise the Judgment of their own Rabbins and Doctors of the Law which gives a clear Judgment of the Practice according as was in use or exercised among them and all do agree that they by a due right did belong to the Aaronical Priesthood and to the Levites and other officers in the Temple and Tabernacle and for the Service there according to God's appointment for bearing the Tabernacle and setting it up and for serving Aaron and his Sons and for the better ordering of things they were divided into three parts to wiâ—â— the Levites as the Coathites Gershonites and the Marrarites and these did receive the tenths of the People and gave to the Priests their part which belonged to them according to the Law of God in that Covenant and after the Sons of Aaron grew and mutiplyed then the Priests were divided into 24 ranks or courses to serve at the Temple of which our â—â—ehends Deans and Chapters take their example or imitation so to serve by their turns at Cathedrals as they are called or else from the Church of Rome but the latter I am rather enclin'd to believe because there was 〈◊〉 such name of any Minister among the Jews neither in the Primitive Church truly so called but the Priests of Aaron gave attendance to Execute their Office and to Burn incense as their turn and 〈◊〉 came And hereupon Zacharias is said to be of the course 〈◊〉 Abba The Levites that were singers were also divided into 〈◊〉 â—anks or courses of which I believe the present Quiristers of Singers 〈◊〉 Surplies men do have their imitation and bring the Levâ—tes for proof◠〈◊〉 Christ. But how these things do agree with the Primitive Practice of Christ his Apostles and Ministers and the Churches planted by them 〈…〉 day is easily seen in that which is written in sundry places of the New Testament so called and how it comes to pass that they which 〈◊〉 another Priest-hood and to be Ministers of Christ should receive the tenth of all clean and unclean Beasts as Pigs Geese Eggs Fowls Turneps Wood and Faggots for the Fire all which things we do not find mentioned but some of them forbidden to be offered unto the Law and yet they pretend to be Bishops and Elders of the Christian Church so that it seems they cannot distinguish of the time nor yet of the ministration for if so then they would be ashamed to lay claim to Aaron's tythes and the Levites and yet do none of their Work which is contrary to all Reason Truth and Equity for that was given to them that had no Portion among their Brethren in the Land but these Bishops Presbyters and Priests have their Inheritances among their Brethren and besides have a great part of some Counties and Diocesses for their revenue and their inferiour Officers tythes of all things yea of such things as was never at all tythable in the Law as is said before so what damnable deceit and Hypocrisie is this is it any other but the Popes Yoak an absolute Apostate for hundreds of years and must this be received as Apostolick Doctrine and Practice and enjoyned O! for shame let it never be made mention amongst them that do call themselves Ministers of Christ neither any who do
Saints so likewise the Church gathered by Mark at Alexandria in Egypt followed the same practice as the Believers at Jerusalem And Philo Judoeus saith That in many other Province the Believers lived together in societies And in the Church at Antioch Galatia and Corinth the Saints possessed every man his own Estate where the Apostle Ordained that a weekly Offering should be made for the Saints by every Man according to the ability of his Estate and this was put into the hands of the Deacons of the Churches whereby the Poor was relieved and other necessary Services supplied in the Church of God and this continued for that Age. The next Age Monethly Offerings were made or given among the Saints by devout and able Christians the Over-seers appointed by the Church were to receive it and carefully and charitably dispose them acccording to the necessity of the Saints for Propagating of Christianity as the Maintenâ—nce for the Brethren in their Travels for the Service of God seeding Cloathing and burying their poor Brethren relieving of Widdows and Orphans and Persons condemned to labour in the Mettal-mines or to Prison or Banishment into Isles by the Heathen Emperors and these free Offerings were never exacted or otherwise witness Learned Tertullian that lived about 200 Years after Christ as it appears his Words are That every mâ—ns gift is to be every Month or as he can or 〈◊〉 the manner he will and 〈◊〉 he is able so is he to give for says he no Man is to be forced but what as he confers of his own accord And further he upbraids the Gentiles with the Charity and Piety of the Christians he saith Whatsoever we have in the Treasury of our Churches it 〈◊〉 raised by Taxation as though we put men to ransâ—me their Religion but every man once a Moneth or when he pleaseth himself gives what he thinks good it is not bestowed in Vanity but fâ—r the Maintenance of the Poor and the like necessary service aforesaid and this way of Contribution continued until the great Persecution of Maximinian Dioclesian about the Year 340. as Eusebius Tertullian Cyprian Origen and others do witness Also about this time some Lands were given to the Church by them that believed and the revenue thereof was distributed as other free Gifts were by the Deacons and Elders for the afore-mentioned uses but the Bishops or Ministers medled not with them Origen saith It is not lawful for any Minister to possess Lands given to the Church for his own use Cyprian Bishop of Carthage about the year 250. also testifies the same shews how the Church maintains many Poor that her own diet was sparing and plain and her Expences full of Frugalâ—ty Prosper also saith That a Minister able to live of himself ought not to desire any thing to be given unto him and he that receiveth it doth it not without great Sin The Council held at Antioch Anno 340. finding that much fault had been among the Deacons and Elders to whom it properly did belong to distribute the Offerings and free gifts where there was need which they detaining for their own covetous Ends the Council did ordain That the Overseer or Bishop might distribute the goods but required that they should take no part thereof to themselves nor the use of the Priest using the Apostles words having Food and Raiment be ye therewith content Chrysostome Homil. 11. in Aâ—a notes and he lived about the year 400. that Christian converts joyned in Societies and lived in Common after the manner of the former Christians at Jerusalem by whose writings it doth appear that there was not the least mention made of Tythes in that Age the Church at this time altogether living by the free Offerings of Lands Moneys and Goods and the People were much pressed to bountiful Contribution for holy uses as may be seen in the writings of Jerome and Chrysostome who brought the liberality of the Jews in their payment of Tythes for an example beneath which they would not have Christians determine the charity But about this time there began to be a declination and a coldness in the devotion of them that offered which made Jerome Ambrose and others press very hard upon the People for liberality in point of Offerings because it was much less then in the Apostles time in somuch that Cyprian reproved sharply and said They gaâ—e not so much as was worth speaking of And it doth noâ— appear in any old Monuments of credit till near the End of 400 Years after Christ that any Payment to the Church of any tenth part as a tenth was at all in use From the Year 400. till the Year 800. no Canon or other Law was generally received to compel any payment of Tythes although among the Offerings of devout Christians gifts of that quantity was received as due by the Doctrine then in use in some places only which Ambrose Augustine Jerome and Chrysostome taught by reason of coldness and want of charity among the Christians in divers parts and for their Ground and Foundation the first two taught that the Tenth was due by God's Law which they took only from the Mosaical Law and the other two perswaded only that a less part then a tenth might not be offered but ought to be paid for holy uses as the phrase was and by the reason of the Doctrine oâ— Ambrose they were offered under the name of tenths in part of Italy he being the Bishop of Millain there in the year 390. Likewise Augustine Bishop of Hippo hath a vehement Sermon for the payment of them whose Doctrine brought in the Word tenth in use among Christians and as is said before his Ground only was taken from Moses's Law in point of offering these two threatned them with great Penalties and heavy Judgments that did not pay their tenths but yet take notice to what end they required them viz. that the Poor might not want and saith that God had reserv'd them for that use and end so in process of time when this Doctrine came to be received divers followed the Opinion of the ancient Fathers before-mentioned yet hitherto it was not laid down as a positive Doctrine to pay them as the Jews did but only brought the Jews in for an Example that Christians should not pay less Leo call'd the great about the Year 440. who Reigned 20 years he very earnestly stirred up Mens devotion to offer to the Church but speaks not a Word of any quantity Severin also about the year 470 stir'd up the Christians in Panona to give the tenth to the Poor Likewise Gregory not only admonished the Payment of tythes from the Mosaical Law but also observing Lent which he reckoned as the tenth part of the Year and this he would have given unto God saying we are commanded in the Law to give the tenth of all things unto God and thus Ignorance began to enter in and
Judaism among the Christians brought in by their Leaders and from the Opinions of these and other Ancient Fathers Tythes Easter and Pentecost came to be introduced and brought into the Church among the Christians Also Jerome in these Words I do not take a Part as the rest of the Tribes of Possessions of Lands but as a Levite I live of the Tenth and as I serve at the Altar I am sustained by the Oblation of the Altar being content with Food and Rayment I follow nakedly the naked Cross But there is no Necessity to understand his Words of Tythes but as the Levites lived of Tythes serving at the Altar even so am I maintained by the free Offering of them that do believe But it is to be observed that there were divers Councils in and about the 600 Year only provincial as Mascon and Arles and some others do take it for granted that a Tenth was due by Way of Offering and put into the Hands of them that ministred to the Church is spoken of as good Antiquity grounded upon the Mosaical Laws which they call their Divinas all which did spring from the Doctrine of the four Fathers before mentioned but especially Ambrose and Austin about the Year 400. but take his own Words It is not fit for us saith he to prefer our selves as Christians unless we do the Work of Christians viz. to offer the tenth Part of Corn and of Cattel and all the first Fruits of the Earth and took it for granted as due only his Ground from Moses's Law and if they should offer less then a Tenth their Offering was not accepted Also agreeing with him is Augustine in a Sermon after this Manner viz. Dear Brethren forasmuch as the Day of Christ draws near we ought to assemble our selves together and to give Thanks to God who hath given unto us by our offering unto God our Tenths for God is worthy to have the whole and this he grounds from that of Malachi Honour the Lord with thy Substance c. Farther exhorting them to pay their Tribute to the poor and their Sacrifice to the Priests then urging more Texts out of the old Testament he tells them That the Neglect of Payment of Tythes was the Cause of Sterility and Blasting of their Corn and the like These two great Bishops agree and as was said before from the Law of Moses infer their whole Doctrine yet notwithstanding the great Pressures and hard Threats of some of the Bishops at that Time it was not a general received Doctrine that Tythes ought to be payed until about the Year 800. neither was any Thing by the Church then determined or ordained touching the Quantity that should be given though no Doubt in many Places the Offerings of the more devout Sort Tenâ—hs or a greater Part of their Encrease were given according to the Doctrine then in Use And then about this Time the Offerings and Gifts to the Church were disposed of on this wise being received into a common Treasury one fourth Part to the Priests out of which every one that laboured had his Portion another Part for the Relief of the Poor sick and Strangers and a third for the repairing Places of publick Worship and the fourth to the Bishop and generally then the Bishop lived in some Monastery and his Clergy with him from whence he sent them to preach in the Diocesses and Countries and there they received such Offerings as were made and brought them to the Treasury so that hereby the Reader may take Notice that the Priests had not such a peculiar Interest in that which was given but others had a Share with them but now they claim all their Churches were builded out of the Gifts of the People the Poor Fatherless and Widdow were relieved out of them and the Prisoners who suffered for the Faith they held were relieved also the Bishop and his whole Clergy were sustained but now they claim it as due and take Tythes by Force and Violence three or four fold and sometimes ten fold and People thrown into Prison and Widdows Goods spoiled how unsuitable these Practices are from what they were in the Apostles time and the ancient Fathers for 500 Years though they are very proud and boast much of their ancient Fathers yet they will not so much as come near them in Example yet they cry up the Church the Church and Antiquity when they are far enough off from their Practice though they were in a declining Condition in this Age I have been speaking of before Also Jerome upon the third of Malachy in his Commentary doth admonish Christians to give their Alms to the poor and double Honour to him that labours in the Lord's Service not binding at all to offer this oâ— that Part yet exhorts them not to be more backward then the Jews wherein they payed their Tenths Neither is Chrysostome at all different from him in his Doctrine in perswading even Labourers and Artificers to give bountifully their Alms to the Church for Holy Uses according to the Apostolical Ordinances relating to the weekly Offerings in the Churches of Corinth Galatia Antioch and the Jews Liberality was brought as a President below which he would not have Christians determine their Charity and sayes withal that he speaks these Things not as commanding or forbidding that they should give more yet as thinking it fit they should not give less then a tenth Part for holy Uses as the Phrase was Cyril Bishop of Alexandria speaking upon that Passage of Abraham Gen. 14.23 who after he had gained the Victory over the King of Sodom's Enemies and rescued Lot when the King of Sodom offered him Part of the Spoils he would receive nothing but a few Victuals Though saith he the holy Teachers do war in the Behalf of perishing Mankind yet do they not take any thing from the Men of the World nor do they heap up unto themselves Riches lest the World should say We have made you rich they only ought to receive the Sustenance from the Hands of those whom they have converted to the Faith for it 's Christ's Command saith he that those who preach the Gospel should live thereby So that it 's evident that very many of the ancient Fathers whom this Generation have talked so much of did deny Tythes and a forced Maintenance from the World but in this Point it 's like they will be judged but weak-sighted or erroneous in their Judgment by this Generation as they do the Quakers or Men of mean Understanding but I see many will traduce them in Words but few in Practice It was the Judgment also not of private Persons but of the most learned and sound Teachers of that Age in five or six hundred Years after Christ. Prosper saith They that live of the Gospel who will be Propriators of nothing who neither have nor desire to have any thing not possessing their own but the common Goods and what
any were otherwise minded they were to be let alone till God revealed it to them And whatsoever People or Church though they claim infallibility that teach a contrary Dâ—ctrine unto this we have good Reason to suâ—peâ—â— it to be that hasty dâ—â—ving and overdriving Spirit that would force a Faith 〈◊〉 God hâ—th not given it not to be the infallible Spirit of 〈…〉 the Church of Rome hath given a vehement 〈…〉 and Tortures they have exercised towards them who 〈…〉 their Principles and own their Judgment in all things Bâ—t 〈…〉 Gentleman blinded thy Eye 〈◊〉 he made thee 〈…〉 question 〈◊〉 truth of Scripture and â—hat it proceeâ—ed from the iâ—fall his Testimony of God's Spâ—râ—t and if thou hadst a certain feeling of the same in thy 〈…〉 Conscience to let this go and mâ—ke this void as an iâ—â—uffâ—cient Ground to receive Christianity upon and to lean to a Prop without thee and to â—e judged by men who have been as fallible and changeable in their Judgments as the Moon which have assumed the Name of Catholick Church whose Testimony thy Instrucâ—er I perceivâ— told thee ought to be received concerning what was pretended to be revealed or not revealed by God yet all must be obliged to stand to their Judgment though never so repugnant to the Doctrine of Christ and Practice of the Church of Christ in the first Primitive times truly so called yet it is granted that the Church of Christ are the dispersed Members through the World though not of it agreeing in one Faith being in the Power of God and being led and guided by the Holy Ghost their Judgments ought to be received which cannot as lead by the Spirit fail in giving true Judgment in matters of Faith which pertains to Salvation but as men they may fail and as erring from the Spirit they may fail and infallibility is not intailed to the Persons of any men but as they continue in the Grace of God and walk in the Spirit and bring forth the Fruits thereof nor to any place or City but as they continue in Covenant with God for the Promise of God was to Jerusalem and Mount Zion and to many other places and People in divers Cities where the Glory of God once appeared but now through their Apostacy and unbelief and disobâ—dience they are desâ—late as to the presence and Power of God and their Sun is set and they are covered as with the Shadow of a Cloud but this true Church whereof I have spoken was seen to Fly into the Wilderness for time times and half and that since the Apostles dayes and then was she not so Visible and Universal as she had been before the Man-child was caught up unto God now if thou reckonst the Roman Church to be this true Church shew the time times and half a time wherein she fled into the Wilderness and how long she hath been there and when was the time of her return and if ever she was there how that will hang together with yâ—ur assertion that she hath been visiâ—le and so Universal these fifteen hundred Years and if this could be proved that Rome hath been so whether doth it not rather demostrate her to be the Whore that sate upon the many Waters which Waters are Nations Kindreds Tongues and People and what Church instance if thou can doth lay claim to the Nations Kindreds Tongues and People to be your and to Rule over so many Kings of the Earth as you lay claim to be Universally of your Faith and of your Church which gives us a shrewd Character to believe that indeed you are Mystery Babylon besides the Blood of the Saints hath been shed under the Name of Hereticks by thâ—â— vâ—sible Catholick Church among the Nations this twelve hundred Years doth give clear evidence that it can be reckoned or imputed unto none but you But I would not Grate too hard upon thee being but a new Convert but when thy instructer had made thee doubt of thy won state and questioned the Foundation whereupon thou hadst received Christianity the next thing he labours to make void is the Spirit of God its Testimony which thou didst lay claim to but I feel had little Portion in what thou saidst at last he makes thee doubt of the infallibility of this Spirit which thou hadst spoken on might for ought thou knew be the Spirit of Error and thou not able to distinguish betwixt the Spirit of God in thy self which is infallible and the Spirit of error nor to distinguish betwixt their Operations he perswaded thee that all was uncertain and therefore no confidence to be given to any Spirit of Faith in ones own particular which is the most absurd and ridiculous thing in the World so to judge For if there be no certainty or assurance given to any man or means to every man wherein he may be assured of the certainty of God's will then whither should any go or upon whom should any lean seeing that no credit can be given to any thing that any man believes and this were but tossing up and down Men from Mountain to Hill that they might never have Rest for their Souls And as for Jer. 17. and Eccles. 9. Rev. 3. The Heart of man is deceitful c. No man knows love or hatred And because thou sayest I am Richand increased with Goods and have need of nothing c. These Scriptures were brought unto thee to make thee more Blind the first is spoken of the Degenerate estate where deceit bears Rule and not Truth the second is spoken of visible enjoyments which are common to all and the third was spoken to one who had erred from the Spirit and was exalted in Pride because of external performances but having lost the Power was miserable c. But what of all this doth this any whit at all detract from the certainty assurance of the Spirit of God in them that have it what shall we Reason thus because some have been led aside and are deceived by their own Hearts Lusts that therefore all may be deceived even them that have the Spirit of God God forbid and we have some-what more to Answer an Arian a Jew or a Turk if they should urge the like knowledge and feeling with the like confidence to prove they were in the Truth and Christianity a delusion and thy intructer said what would you reply to them We have more to reply in such Cases then time will permit now or the state of the Case require seeing it is but a supposition and we take no thought what to answer the Gain-sayers of Truth withall but rely upon the Promise of the Father and of his Son Jesus Christ who said to his Disciples take no thought for it shall be given you what to answer in that day which Promise all that are true Disciples shall find true to the end of the World but some-what more we have to say it may be then thou said when thou
them that bring them forth like them in Bedlam and what though Turks Jews Pagans Mahomet and the false Christians do pretend to the Spirit and guidance by it and yet bring forth the Fruits of the Flesh doth this make the Spirit of God void or the certainty of it to them that believe or do make their Fruits of none effect God forbid thy Ignorance is manifest but here thou ceasest not thy Tongue being thy own and thou being at liberty and speakest thy own words which in the end shall become thy Burden Thou vapours and vants over them to wit all the Nonconformists and saist What can you say for your selves any of you which these Enthusiasts who have gone before you to maintain their Errours but the Rule and judge and then thou concludes That which God hath appointed to be rule and judge to all the World and capable of being known and heard by all and cannot contradict it self nor must be contradicted by any under pain of Damnation if you cannot shew it to have been your Rule you ought to lay aside your Folly as destructive to human Society and them that have pretended the Spirit the strongest party and Sword upon the vote will prove it self the most convincing Spirit and force the weaker Spirits to submit or cry for thou concludes the Nonconformists have no other Testimony to try your contradicting Spirits in matters of greatest moment but force and success if you have I pray you inform me what it is Answ. If the Wind had not turned into another door divers Non-conformists believe we should have had another Song from thee if time had but favoured thee so far as to have granted thee priviledge of thy Troop to be Captain which Name thou holds up yet in the pride of thy Heart though thou hast lost thy force success and Pay which was the greatest plea when time was with thee and not long since too which makest thee measure every Man's Foot by thy Last and thou might receive information before thou hadst made a Conclusion had been the part of a Wise man before thou hadst set thy self as Judge over all thy former Fellowships which thou fianedly pretends so great love to and before thou hadst discovered their nakedness if it be nakedness to all the World in such a publick insulting bravado as this like Goliah of Gath and as for whatsome Non-conformists both of the Church of Rome and to the Church of England to which thou creeping and sneakingly flatters and saist it 's established and therefore thou will not meddle thou might have said dare not for thy Spirit is well enough seen by them only to have the Spirit of a Slave and not a free Member of the true Church of God and it 's no part of a Vertue nor Honour for thee to insult and glory over them who are in suffering and Adversity whenas thou darest not meddle with them who are as contrary to thee as the former this is but the Spirit of a Coward and is ignoble and base and ever so to be accounted by all the Children of Light who dare put all to venture which they do enjoy on this side of Immortality and to suffer the loss of all visible things for their Testimony and the Truth which they believe and for bearing witness against that which is contrary unto their Faith as did the valiant Primitive Christians of old and that which some Non-conformists can say is more then thou canst believe although demonstrated in the evidence of the Spirit of God with sound reason and evident Example from the Scriptures of Truth and though thou and thy former fellowships then and thy new fellowships now have made this vapour which for ought I know might lay your Hands upon your Mouths all considering what contradictory Doctrines and Fruits have been brought forth since the Night of Apostacy entred in and all the World wondered after the Beast some have this to say He that pretends to the Spirit and the thing cometh not to pass that they speak or Prophesie let him be accounted a false Prophet again they that pretend guidance of the Spirit as some formerly have done and yet bring forth the Fruits of the Flesh as variance Hatred Emulation Strife Contention Heresie false Doctrine Persecution force and violence let them be counted as truly they are Deceivers and Delâ—ders which have gone out into the World and deceived a great part of Mankind of which Rome hath not had the least share clear it when thou canst Morever he that pretends to have the Spirit of God and layes down another Foundation to build upon in matter of Faith in matter of Rule in matter of Judgment in matter of Doctrine then that which the Lord of Life and Glory hath laid down he is a Deceiver and an Anti-christ but R. E. hath laid down another Rule another way another Judge another Foundation for Faith and let himself make the Conclusion if he once dare joyn to true Judgment other Foundation can none lay then that which is â—lready laid to wiâ— Christ Jesus the Foundation of the Prophets and Apostles and of the Church of God by which they were all builded up as a holy Habitation for God to dwell in through the Spirit Again the Apostle saith All Judgment is committed to the Son both in Heaven and Earth and again he saith himself I am the Way the Truth and the Life and none can come to the Father but by me and again the Spirit of Truth shall lead and direct hâ—â— Disciples into all Truth and sealeth unto them their Justification Redemption and Salvation And this R. E. would lay all waste and void and why because many have pretended to it and have fallen short therefore all the aforesaid things must be laid aside as uncertain and not to be trusted unto and a certain sort of Men called the Apostles Successors who have sought their gain and worldly Interest and to enlarge their Dominions and to make themselves Lords over mens Faith and over mens Consciences whatsoever they say though never so contradictory to the Primitive Doctrine delivered in Christ and the Apostles dayes yet all must be received upon pain of Damnation as R. E. saith and this he calls the Visible Church and the infallible Judge and Rule and Director and hath laid waste the Office of Christ and turned the Spirit out of doors and made it ineffectual and would perswade all others to look to this from the Foundation and so is a deceiver and an Anti-christ Again we have this to say he that teacheth a contrary Doctrine then that which was once delivered unto the Saints is a Deceiver and deceived and this was Christ's Doctrine once delivered unto the Saints Swear not at all and love your Enemies pray for them that Persecute you do good to them that hate you And many more precepts which this visible Guide to wit the Roman Church holds not but hath made void
Devil did when he brought it is written to Christ and left out half the words so R. E. hath left out the Conditions on the Disciples part and that which was their duty teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I command you and then lo I am with you c. But R. E. likes not obedience it seems unto Christ's commands and yet he will needs be a sharer in the Promise and of the Power that was given and bind God unto that and he and his Church to be loose to do and to teach what they will but as to all the Scriptures he hath brought and minced them and cut them in piece-meal and all the inferences he makes this we acknowledge without multiplicity of words that whatsoever was promised to the Church of Christ and the Disciples of Christ as the Church of Christ and Disciples of Christ the same Promise of Christ doth belong to the Church of Christ and Disciples of Christ in every Age and stands upon the same condition viz. Obedience unto hâ—s will and that they still do teach and no other thing but what he commands them then he is with them according to his Promise but let not R. E. nor his Roman Catholicks look if they teach things repugnant to his mind and contrary to his will and press upon others to believe that which Christ hath never taught that then the Promise of God will be so intailed to them as that they cannot Err and here the deceit of thine and your Hearts hath led you aside and this is one of the cunning sleights of Men and craftiness whereby you lay in wait to deceive and by this you have deceived many because God hath made such large Promises unto his Church how that they should be led into all Truth and preserved out of Error and you are their Successors and must needs Inherit this Promise by way of intail and you cannot Err you cannot be deceived because the Apostles were infallible therefore you must needs be infallible though you Err and go aside never so much from the infallible Spirit the true Guide and Judge of and in the Church of God as though you had been born to infallibility and the Spirit of Truth had come by succession but the inward Light which thou scoffs at and the Spirit of Truth which thou calls a private Spirit often hath discovered you and your Spirit though thou boastest of fifteen Ages that your Doctrine hath been held by the Pastours and Teachers in your Visible Church as in the fifty seventh Page of thy EPISTLE suppose I should grant the fifteen hundred Years which I neither can nor will but I will lead thee to the sixteen hundred years and try thee your Doctrine that you have held this fifteen hundred Years if it be so as thou saist but this thou likes not but seeing thou plead'st Antiquity let us come on and joyn issue prove us Transubstantiation in the first hundred Years nay I will give thee five hundred more and if I give thee five more thou would'st hardly prove it before the Council of Trent prove us the Doctrine of Purgatory in the first hundred Years and if thou take two it shall not offend me prove us the forbidding of Ministers to marry in the first hundred years and abstinence from Meats as though they were unclean which are created by God for the use of Believers prove us that Man hath a two-fold right to the Kingdom of Heaven as your great Bellarmine saith the one by Christ the other by a Man 's own Works prove us Invocation of Angels and Prayer and Sacrifice for the Dead the first hundred years after Christ prove us their selling of Pardons in Christ's and the Apostles dayes for Money prove us setting up of Images as to put Men in mind of the Saints deceased and of their Works prove us Baptism of Infants with Cream and Spittle and singing with the Cross and God-fathers and God-mothers and let us have some example beyond bare report for we dare not relie upon your infallible Spirit in these things therefore convince us for we are Gain-sayers and upon good Ground and we do look upon all these Doctrines and many more not to be of such a great Age as thou tells on neither to have any affinity or congruity with the Church of Christ in his or the Apostles time nor sundry Years after but rather look upon them as Doctrines of Devils and a very novelty a further Scripture R. E. urges 1. Tim. 3.15 the Church of the living God the Pillar and Ground of Truth and may we not relie of that Pillar that God hath erected for us saith he and he that hears you hears me and go teach all Nations and I am with you alwayes and yet if after all these Promises if the Church may not be believed except she teacheth according to the Scriptures and be only infallible but when she doth her duty then the Church hath no more priviledge then the Devil hath for so long as he teaches conformable to the Scripture he may be believed and so long as he teaches Truth he may be believed saith R.E. in page 58 59. Answ. The Church is in God 1 Thes. 1. and is the Pillar and Ground of Truth she is in the World though not of the World and though the Members thereof be visible in the World yet the world that lies in Wickedness never owned them as such either saw the Glory of this Church but alwayes Persecuted it and was so far owning it as Rule and Judge as it altogether gain-sayed its direction but they that did believe in the word of Life and were separated from the World and hated by it were willing to hear the Counsel to receive the instruction of the Church of God and the Church only medled with their own Members as in matter of Judgment and not of the World further then by preaching Repentance in it for the Apostle saith What have we to do to judge them that are without and this Church as in God was secure to relie upon for she had the Oracles of God committed unto her every one may relie upon this Pillar if they dare trust it which I see R. E. dares not because he likes not to be tyed to their Doctrine declared of in the Scriptures but would have all to take what they say for granted without the Scripture or the Apostles example or Spirit and is not this unreasonable in thee that would'st have the Church to be believed or that which calls it self so by Name when she teacheth not conformable to Scriptures and to the Faith which was once delivered among the Saints and wouldst thou have a Church reckoned infallible and to be believed when she doth not her duty the Churches priviledges are in speaking Truth and judging Righteously and the Devil was a Lyer from the beginning and is out of the Truth and where hast thou read that he teaches
infallibly directed so to teach I hope R. E. will grant that the Church in Christ's time and the Apostles was infallible it taught no such Doctrine but to the contrary therefore that Church which pretends infallibility and yet teacheth such Doctrines as before mentioned contrary unto Christ and the Apostles cannot be infallible neither led by the infallible Spirit all have good reason to Question the Verity of these things more then what the Apostles taught seeing they are contradictory to Christ and the Apostles teaching and contrary to Scripture and contrary to the witness of God in all Consciences and as I said before this Church of God whereof I have spoken now though not denominated by any other name then the Church of God is and hath been assisted so by the Holy Ghost as she hath not erred when she only hearkened to its instruction and direction but when the Wisdom of the Flesh and the Worldly part and States and Governments and Policies and Princes have been minded more then the Spirit of God then Error hath been taught and the greater Part in a Council have overswayed the rest established Error by Decree and have enjoyned it under Penalties to be received as Sacred and Holy and Infallible of which we find the Church of Rome exceedingly guilty and therefore do conclude notwithstanding the promise of God to his Church that kept in Covenant with him that this Church of Rome hath erred and doth err both in Faith Doctrine and Practice of the infallible Church in the Apostles dayes and therefore their Doctrine is more to be questioned then the Apostles and they not fit to be this Rule and Guide and director unto which R. E. saith All are to submit under pain of Damnation Scar-Crows will hardly affright Men of understanding but unreasonable Creatures they may And last of all R.E. saith He will conclude his whole Proof with an Argument from Heaven of the highest Nature make it evident That the Roman Church must be this Guide and Judge which God hath appointed because of the Gift of Miracles cites John 15.24 If I had not done among them the work that no other Man did they had not had Sin And now I say that the Roman Church hath done Works and Miracles such as no other Church hath done therefore if we refuse to believe her we shall have Sin and shew our selves haters of God And he instances St. Ber. St. Mal. St. Dom. St. Fra. which wrought Miracles and of Austin the Monk which taught Christian Faith first in England and his fellow Monks which was then confirmed by wonderful Miracles from Heaven not in confirmation of those Points and Articles of Faith which you had with us but of those which you call Popish and Superstitious as the Sacrifice of the Mass and about Respect and Veneration which is given to Saints Reliques and Images and about the Doctrine of Purgatory and Payment of Tythes and R. E. concludes if we will not believe what you have not seen you destroy Faith which is an evidence of things not seen Although R. E. makes a great boast of the Miracles of the Church of Rome which no other Church hath wrought the like therefore concludes that she is this Rule and Guide which all are to give Ear unto under pain of Damnation and these Miracles he saith are an Argument from Heaven and proof of the highest Nature believe him who can If time would but permit and the Reader have patience to read most or many if not all the Miracles he so much cries up might be declared to his and their shame the very report and relation thereof cannot but be reckoned as fabulous and fained Stories and proceed from that lying Spirit which was in the faâ—se Prophet which wrought Miracles before the Beast and deceived them that had received the mark of the Beast and them which Worshipped his Image which must be taken alive and cast into the lake of Fire Rev. 19.20 It is an adulteroâ—s Generation that seeks a sign and yet did not believe when they had Miracles wrought by the Finger of God amongst them yet they said it was by Beelzebub The Scribes and Pharisees said If he be the King of Israel let him come down from the Cross and we will believe but the Power of Christ was not to be shewed at the Blind will of the Phariâ—ees neither would they have believed if he had come down Though Miracles have been wrought by the Power of God and are according to his Heavenly will and are not limited either to Men time or place yet it is not so sufficient an Argument from Heaven as R. E. saith to prove the Church of Rome this true Church seeing that the Devil and Satan and Anti-christ shall come with Signs and lying Wonders and if it were possible deceive the Elect And Jannes and Jambres withstood Moses in working Lying Miracles before Pharaoh to the hardning of his Heart And Chrysostome in his Hom. upon Mat. 19. saith In the end of time Power shall be given to the Devil to work Signs and Miracles So that the Ministers of Christ cannot be known by working of Miracles but by working none at all And Augustine saith though some said Prayers at the Tombs of the dead and obtained their desires as they said Away with these things they be either juglings and mockeries of deceitful Men or else delusions of lying Spirits Chrysost. in his Hom. upon Mat. 49. In old time it was known by Miracles who were the true Christians and who the false but now Miracles are rather among them that are false Christians And as for your great Miracles which thou sayest the Chronologies and Histories speak of J. L. as Bed and Holingshed Stow and others we look upon them not at all as material in this thing seeing they have had the Reports from other Hands and Pens of certain Mâ—nkiâ—h Stories which they have found scattered here and there published themselves and left their Fables upon Record to deceive poor People withal for their own advantage and most of the Miracles that we hear of are either wrought about your Tombs and Sepulchers and your holy Mass and your Reliques and Images I have heard indeed how that from the skirt of an Image of yours which one in a Bloody Flux did but touch and immediatly vertue came from it and Water and Blood issued forth whereby the party was made whole by washing therein Also I have heard of the Image of the Virgin Mary first honoured by Christians in Nazareth afterwards Translated into Sclavonia and when Images began to be vilified there and dis-esteemed it removed it self from place to place as discontent did arise in it it seems at the place and People where it was situated sometimes and at lâ—st it removed a whole Island with it nearer Rome now call'd Loretta and commonly known by the Name of Our Lady of Loretta to which all the Pilgrims
the Nations and blinded the Eyes of the People but the time is come and Light and Life is broken forth that the Skirts of the Whore must be discovered and her nakedness must appear and her Fornications and Adulteries shall be manifest unto all so that you shall not proceed much further And I hope by this time in R. E's Words it will appear evident to all whose Eyes God in any measure hath opened That this Catholick Church so called is manifest in what hath been said to R. E. not to be the Church of Christ neither their Doctrine and Practice divinely propounded neither she taken from henceforth as the only infallible Judge Rule and Director in all matters of Faith which all are to receive upon pain of Damnation as R. E. saith though she sit as Queen and hath known no Sorrow but on the contrary she to be a blind Guide that hath bewitched the Kings of the Earth and the Nations which are Waters which is the Universalâ—ty R. E. boasts of with her Inchantments Sorceries which from hence forth shall not be taken as infallible but fallible and as that Church that hath not conveyed the true Faith which was once delivered to the Saints but rather hath spread abroad Error and false Doctrine and the Traditions and inventions of Men instead of the Doctrine of Christ and would put off all thâ—s under the Name of Authority and Power from God and sufficiently propounded and infallibility and under the Penalty of the highest curse upon not receiving it but the Sun is risen which hath disovered all your deceit lay down your carnal Weapons Cain's weapons and your human Power by which you have prevailed more by force and cruelty upon the Nations then by sound Doctrine or that plea of being Peter's Successors I say come forth with your spiritual Weapons which the Church of God had in the Primitive times and prevail as far as you can but Oh! you want these and therefore you are necessitated to take up force and Violence the Dragons Power to compell all to come to your Church Further R. E. in his Postscript hath been confident of what he hath declared That it is of such force what he hath said for the Roman Catholick Church so called that he believes what he hath said cannot be answered and he saith his confidence doth not mis-become him and that it is improbable to be Answered and that he hath not yet done his All neither in his first nor second Edition but hath some-what more yet of great moment to speak as to prove the Church of Rome this only and infallible Guide Unto whom I say it had been good not to have boasted when he put on his Armour but when he puts it off and methinks having been so unstable and unsetled as he hath been formerly he should not have been so confident in opposition to Wisdom as to give such a challenge and make such a vapour of as that it is improbable to be answered and it is more then any of you or all of you can answer as his own Words are page the 9th these words are not becoming a Man indeed who saith He hath learned meekneâ—s and humility of Heart and hath such great bâ—wels of Charity as he professeth he hath page the 86th The substance of what he hath said or written which he reckons so profound and unanswerable and to be more then any or all the Non-conformists can answer they have been Answered over and over again before R. E. was born by many Learned sufficient and good Men whose Reasons and weighty Arguments about the Premisses have not been made void unto this day but have prevailed with many not only to the Convincing but also to the turning of many from that usurped Authority of the Roman Church and hath discovered the Errors false Doctrine and evil Practices notwithstanding their pretended infallibility which R E. will not be able to answer if particulars should be descended unto and though R. E. may reckon the reasons thâ—t he hath 〈◊〉 down when he haâ—h the most what taken at the gainest and reckon them as impregnable yet I hope they will not appear so to an understanding Eye which is enlightened by the Spirit of the Lord nor to them who are of a sound Judgment what others have done to answer his bold Challenge I know not because I am shut up in a Corner for the Testimony of Jesus and for the Word of God but methinks them that are concerned should not let such Boasts go unreproved neither such false Doctrine nor false suggestions as R. E. hath made to viâ—ifie and debase and set at nought all things and every thing that seems contrary unto the Judgment of this pretended Catholick Church and seeing that he shuts out all Non-conformists as to be Members of the Church or God and to be without all Rule all Order all Government and to come under the great penalty of damnation by not submitting unto whatsoever this pretended Catholick Church doth impose how Repugnant soever it be unto the Doctrine of Christ and how contrary soever it be unto the Spirit of God yet all must be received without question though it be that which the Spirit of God sometimes called the Doctrine of Devils but how it must become holy and of divine Authority and sufficiently propounded and so received because as R. E. saith Thâ—s Church cannot Err I say unto him and unto all men and to the Witness of God in every man either the Church in the Apostles dayes did Err and teach false Doctrine or this pretended Catholick Church because they teach contrary one to the other and do walk by a contrary Rule and as R. E. saith Infallibility cannot contradict it self and he hath granted that the Apostles and Primitive Christians had an infallible Spirit and did not Err then let R. E. and all take a view of the Roman Doctrine and compare it with theirs and they shall find it as far wide one from the other as the Heavens are from the Earth or Light from Darkness so that for the Truth 's sake and for the Doctrine and Faith sake that was once delivered among the Saints and for the Non-conformists sake who cannot bow their Knee to Baal neither submit to the Injunctions of changeable Men instead of the Doctrines of Christ. I could not do less then give Answer unto the substance of R. E. his Epistle which he boasted of To be more then any could answer and to reprove his false Doctrine and Error which he would perswade all unto and not to question because the Church of Rome hath propounded it as infallible most of all those Doctrines are denyed and I cannot but give my Testimony against them as to be false and that which leads People into Error and let R. E. when he brings forth his All prove to us that Infallibility as intailed to the Pope by succession and Prayer for the Dead Worshipping of
Estate and Dominion and Vnity with God and all the Creatures and how the Lamb came to be sâ—ain and the World that lay in Wickedness came to be framed in Man after the Tempter entred how endless Misery came in upon all after the Transgression p. 185. VI. How Sin entred into the World and Death by Sin and how Man is dead while he lives and all are dead Works that he acteth and the States of all the Sons of Men and their Works may be seen in the Fall p. 177. VII Three Objections answered about this Particular p. 189. VIII Self Righteousness Deeds of Darkness also and dead Works are to be condemned also and Man who acteth them in the Fall p. 191. IX An Objection answered as to the present State of the Ministry of the Nations their Practice and their Worship p. 192. X. How all Men in the Degeneration and in the Fall have corrupted themselves and been Idolaters in every Administration being gone from the Life and Power of God in themselves and having lost the Power of God Man can neither Worship Honour nor Obey God aright p. 196. XI How the Woman that travailed in Birth who was clâ—athed with the Sun and brought forth the Man-Child fled into the Wilderness when the Dragon had Power and the Man-Child was caught up to God p. 211. Darkness and Ignorance expelled by the Light shining forth and the Appearance of the Day p. 217. The Popish Inquisition newly erected in New England wherein their Church is manifested to be a Daughter of Mystery-Babylon p. 237. The Works of Darkness brought to Light and reproved In Answer to John Wells concerning the Word the Gospel and the Way to Christ p. 262. The Mouth of the Pit stopped In Answer to a lying Story called Hell broke loose p. 275. The Heart of New-England hardened through Wickedness In Answer to a Book entituled The Heart of New-England rent p. 299. An Information and Advice to the Army and Committee of Safety p. 324. One Warning more unto England before she give up the Ghost and be buried in the Pit of Darkness p. 333. One of Anti-christ's Volunteers defeated and the true Light vindicated In Answer to a Book called Ignis satuus p. 344. To all Friends and Brethren who have been called of the Lord into that Place of New-England to bear their Testimony for the Lord to the answering of his Witness in every ones Conscience p. 369. The Deceiver of the Nations discovered and his Cruelty made manifest p. 372. Some Openings of the Womb of the Morning to all the Princes of Germany and People who profess the Name of Jesus Christ in those Dominions p. 383. The Glory of the true Church discovered as it was in its Purity in the primitive Times also a Manifestation how and when the Apostacy came in p. 401. I. The State of the true Church from the Manifestation of Christ in the Flesh to the End of the Apostles Dayes p. 407. II. The entring in of the Apostacy and the Declination from the Purity of Doctrine Worship and Practice and when it began p. 411. III. The Reformed and Separated Congregations called Parochial proved to be in the Apostacy compared with the Primitive Times in Worship and Practice p. 417. IV A few Words shewing unto all how they may come out of the Apostacy to the true Church which is in God the Lamb's Wife p. 422. V. Concerning baptizing or sprinckling Infants p. 424. VI. Concerning the Sign of the Cross and ordaining of parish-Parish-Churches p. 426. VII Concerning Swearing by the Gospel as it is called and kissing the Book and Bishopping of Children p. 427. VIII Concerning Fasts Feasts and Holy Dayes their Institutors and Founders in the Apostacy p. 430. IX Concerning Priests Vestures and Bells which are practised amongst Christians as Apostolick Institutions p. 431. X. Concerning the Mattens and singing of Psalms by Course in Musical Tunes and Supplications and short Prayers called Letanies â—hâ—ir Authors shewn p. 433. XI Concerning the Passeover and Lord's Supper and the Ceremonies about it p. 436. XII Concerning Ministers and their Office under the Law and under the Gospel p. 438. XIII Concerning the Ten Persecutions under the Heathen Emperors how divers vain Traditions and Institutions got up among the Christians in those Times and Constitutions among the Eastern and Western Churches after the Apostacy was entered in the first Three and Four Hundred Years after Christ p. 443. XIV Of the Decrees and Ordinances of the Church of Rome which are holden out for Apostolical Ordinances and Institutions p. 457. XV. Concerning the General Councils since the Apostles Dayes which belonged to the Church of Rome their Decrees not infallible but contradicting one another p. 460. XVI Concerning the Worship of God and whether Kings and Rulers ought to compel in spiritual Things declared and some Scriptures cleared and several Objections answered about this Thing p. 463. XVII Concerning Oaths in the first Covenant and the Lawfulness thereof and the Vnlawfulness thereof discovered in the New Covenant in the Gospel-Times though the Apostates mingle Ordinances of both together p. 469. XVIII Tythes in their first Institution unto whom they were due according to the Command of God declared and that Tythes are no Way Lawful to be received neither sought for by any who are Ministers of the New-Covenant and the Everlasting Gospel proved out of Scriptures and Antiquity p. 476. XIX Respecting of Persons and complemental Bowings and worshipping one another and flattering Titles are no good Manners but are in the Transgression and have been anciently reproved and condemned p. 487. XX. Vniversities and Schools of Natural Learning were of no Vse as to the making of Ministers of Christ in the Primitive Times but a Thing introduced and brought in in latter Ages by the Apostates who had erred from the Spirit and then admired and set up Natural Languages and Philosophy that thereby they might be furnished to make Discourses Speeches and Sermons to get Money by and as they are holden up at this Day are made an absolute IDOL p. 490. The Rock of Ages exalted above Rome 's Imagined Rock on which her Church is builded p. 497. I. What the true Religion is and where it is demonstrated p. 501. II. The Church of Rome proved to be the false Church p. 502. III. The Pope proved not to be the Head of the true Church and Christ proved to be the Head of the Body which is his Church and the Rock upon which his Church is built p. 505. IV. Purgatory proved to be an erroneous Doctrine which is held forth by the Papists and their Praying for the Dead proved to be another false Doctrine not commended nor practised by Christ or his Apostles p. 507. V. The Papists Doctrine which saith Christ is really and personally in the Mass and in the Eucharist to be Blasphemous and great Idolatry p. 508. VI. The Papists Mass and their Ceremonies proved not to be Apostolical p. 511. VII
good Behaviour and shall so continue but it seems a hard thing to me and full of Severity that seeing I am obliged to appear to answer an Indictment of so high a Nature if prosecuted against me which tends to the Loss of my Liberty for Life and my Estate forever I hope the Court will not envy my Liberty for five Moneths Judge Turner said We do not desire your Imprisonment if you will be of good Behaviour And F. H. pressing further that they would not put him upon giving Bond to be of the good Behaviour knowing himself to be bound by the Truth that he could not mis-behave himself One Daniel Flemming another persecuting Justice had framed another Indictment against him for meeting and stood up fearing the Snare of giving Bond would not hold and said as followeth D. Flemming My Lord he is a great Speaker it may be the Quakers cannot want him Judge Let him be what he will if he will enter into Bond. F. H. said he had nothing to accuse himself of for his Conscience bore him Witness that he loved Peace and sought it with all Men. Judges both spake What do you tell of Conscience we meddle not with it but you contemn the Laws and keep up great Meetings and go not to Church F. H. We are fallen in a sad Age if meeting together peaceably without Arms or Force or Intention of Hurt to any Man but only to worship God in Spirit and exhort one another to Righteousness and to pray together in the holy Ghost as the primitive Christians of old that this should be reckoned Breach of Peace and Mis-behaviour Judge Twisden Do you compare these times with them they were Heathens that persecuted but we are Christian Magistrates F. H. It is a Doctrine alwayes held by us and a received Principle as any thing we believed that Christ's Kingdom could not be set up with carnal Weapons nor the Gospel propagated by Force of Arms nor the Church of God built with Violence but the Prince of Peace was manifested amongst us and we could learn War no more but could love Enemies and forgive them that did Evil to us Philip Musgrave stood up and said My Lord we have been remiss towards thâ—â— People and have striven with them and put them in Prison again and again and fined them and as soon as they are out they meet again Then stood up John Lonther called a Justice and said My Lord they grow insolent notwithstanding all Laws and the Execution of them yet they grow upon us and their Meetings are dangerous Philip Musgrave stood up and produced a Paper and Justice Flemming so called seconded him in great Capital Letters and gave the Judge it he told the Judge That it hapned some Quakers were sent to Prison and one of them dyed at Lancaster and they carryed his Corps through the Country and set that Paper upon his Coffin This is the Body of such an one who was persecuted by Daniel Flemming till Death Judge We have spent much time with you I will discourse no more F. H. I acknowledge your Moderation towards me allowing me Liberty to speak I shall not trouble you much longer I shall be willing to appear to answer to the Indictment at the Assizes and in the mean time to live peaceably and quietly as I have done if that will satisfie Judge You must enter into Bond to come at no more Meetings F. H. I cannot do that if I should I were treacherous to God and my own Conscience and the People and you would but judge me a Hypocrite They weare loath to commit him yet at last they did F. H. turning about to the Country People said the Fear of God be amongst you all The Hearts of People were tender towards him and some were very loving and affectionate to him Being thus committed on the 23d of the 1st Moneth 1664. he was detained a Prisoner about five Moneths and a great Part of the time of his Imprisonment kept very strictly and a Charge was given from the Justices several times that none should be suffered to speak with him and the Goaler being a cruel Man was ready to execute their Orders to the utmost and kept him so close that none were suffered to come to him or speak with him but who got secretly to him without the Goalers Knowledge all which the said F H. bore patiently and never opened his Mouth to complain And when the time of the Assizes came he got Liberty to speak with the Clerk of the Assizes who told F.H. that he must prepare himself to come to a Tryal he said he was prepared but thought that all he could say would little avail he believing they purposed to prosecute him with all Severity which proved so as will appear by the Relation following for indeed the County Justices who began to prosecute him had incensed the Judges against him before hand however F. H. endeavoured all he could to convince them of his Innocency and to that End drew up the Substance of the OATH into several Heads which he could SUBSCRIBE to though he could not SWEAR and delivered it to the Court and drew up another Paper to Judge Turner shewing him and the Court the Cause of his first Commitment and the former Proceedings against him and how unequal it was that they waved the other Statutes lately made against Non-conformists and prosecuted him upon a Statute formerly made against Popish Recusants in the same Paper he also signified that he was a Man of a tender Spirit and feared the Lord from a Child and had never taken any Oath but once in his Life and that was twenty Years since and that his refusing to take the Oath of Allegiance was not in any evil Intent to the King's Person or Government neither in Thought Word or Deed but meerly upon a spiritual and conscientious Account and that he could not swear being otherwise perswaded of the Lord. 2. That he could not swear seeing it was against the Command of Christ and the Apostles Doctrine 3. He declared that he was able to make it evident to be against the Example of the primitive Christians for divers hundred Years and so no new Opinion 4. That he did neither in Wilfulness nor Obstinacy refuse it being sensible of the Dammage that would come thereby if they did prosecute him upon that Statute he having a Wife and Children and some small Estate which he knew lay at Stake in the Matter but said if it were his Life also he could not revolt from or deny that which he had most certainly believed in but if any could convince him either by Scripture or Reason in the thing he had an Ear to hear and therefore all those things considered he desired he might be dismissed from those his strait Bonds and from their Persecution of him upon that Account Both which Papers his Wife delivered to the Clerk and he to the Judges and they to the Justices before
to me I have a Wife and Children and some Estate which we might subsist upon and do Good to others and I know all this lyes at Stake but if it were my Life also I durst not do but as I do lest I should incur the Displeasure of God and do you judge I would loose my Liberty wilfully and suffer the spoiling of my Estate and the ruining of my Wife and Children in Obstinacy and Wilfulness sure nay Judge Jury you see he denyes the Oath and he will not plead to the Indictment only excepts against it because of the Form of Words but you see he will not swear and yet he saith he denies the Indictment and you see upon what Ground And then they called the Goaler to witness and swear that the last Assizes F. H. did refuse c. which he did and the Jury without going from the Bar gave in their Verdict Guilty and then the Court broke up that Night The next Day towards Evening when they had tryed all the Prisoners Francis was brought to the Bar to receive his Sentence Judge stood up and said Come the Indictment is proved against you what have you to say why Sentence shall not be given F. H. I have many things to say if you will hear them 1 st As I have said I denyed not out of Obstinacy or Wilfulness but was willing to testifie the Truth in this Matter of Obedience or any other Matter wherein I was concerned 2 dly Because Swearing was directly against the Command of Christ 3 dly Against the Doctrine of the Apostles 4 thly Even some of your principal Pillars of the Church of England as Bishop Usher sometime Primate of Ireland he said in his Works The Waldenses did deny all Swearing in their Age from that Command of Christ and the Apostle James and it was a sufficient Ground and Doctor Gauden late Bishop of Exeter in a Book of his I lately read he cited very many ancient Fathers to shew that the first three hundred Years Christians did not swear so that it is no new Doctrine To which the Court seemed to give a little Ear and said nothing but talked one to another and Francis stood silent and then the Judge said Judge Sure you mistake F. H. I have not the Books here Judge Will you say upon your honest Word they denyed all Swearing F H. What I have said is true Judge Why do you not come to Church and hear Service and be subject to the Law and to every Ordinance of Man for the Lord's sake F.H. We are subject and for that Cause we do pay Taxes Tribute Custome and give unto Caesar the Things that are his and unto God the Things that are his to wit Worship Honour and Obedience and if thou mean the Parish Assembly I tell thee faithfully I am perswaded and upon good Ground their Teachers are not the Ministers of Christ neither their Worship the Worship of God Judge Why it may be for some small things in the Service you reject it all F. H. First it is manifest they are time-servers one while preaching up that for divine Service to People that another while they cry down as Popish superstitious and Idolatrous and that which they have preached up twenty Years together make Shipwrack of all in a Day and now again call it divine and would have all compelled to that themselves once made void Judge Why never since the King came in F. H. Yes the same Men that preached it down once now cry it up so they are so unstable and wavering that we cannot believe they are the Ministers of Christ 2 dly They teach for Hire and live by forced Maintenance and would force a Faith upon Men contrary to Christ and the Apostles Rule who would have every one perswaded in their own Minds and said Whatsoever is not of Faith is Sin and yet they say Faith is the Gift of God and we have no such Faith given but yet they would force theirs upon us and because we cannot receive it they cry You are not subject to Authority and the Laws and nothing but Confiscations Imprisonment and Banishment is threatned and this is their greatest Plea I could mention more Particulars then the Judge interrupted Judge Well I see you will not swear nor conform nor be subject and you think we deal severely with you but if you would be subject we should not need F. H. I do so judge indeed that you deal severely with us for Obedience to the Commands of Christ I pray thee canst thou shew me how that any of those People for whom the Act was made have been proceeded against by this Statute though I envy no Man's Liberty Judge Oh yes I can instance you many up and down the Country that are premunired I have done it my self pronounced Sentence against divers F. H. What against Papists Judge No. F. H. What against the Quakers so I have heard indeed so then that Statute which was made against Papists thou let'st them alone and executest it against the Quakers Judge Well you will meet in great Numbers and do increase but there is a new Statute which will make you fewer F. H. Well if we must suffer it is for Christ's sake and for well doing Francis then being silent the Judge pronounced the Sentence but spake so low that the Prisoner though near to him could scarce hear it The Sentence was You are put out of the Kings Protection and the Benefit of the Law your Lands are confiscate to the King during your Life and your Goods and Chattels forever and you to be Prisoner during your Life F. H. A hard Sentence for my Obedience to the Commands of Christ the Lord forgive you all So he turned from the Bar but the Judge speaking he turned again and many more Words passed to the same Purpose as before at last the Judge rose up and said Judge Well if you will yet be subject to the Laws the King will shew you Mercy F. H. The Lord hath shewed Mercy unto me and I have done nothing against the King nor Government nor any Man blessed be the Lord and therein stands my Peace for it is for Christ's sake I suffer and not for Evil doing And so the Court broke up the People were generally moderate and many were sorry to see what was done against him but Francis signified how contented and glad he was that he had any thing to loose for the Lord 's precious Truth of which he had publickly born Testimony and that he was now counted worthy to suffer for it As for the time of F. Howgil's Sickness which he endured with much Patience and Cheerfulness it begun the 11th of the 11th Moneth 1668. and continued till the 20th of the same Moneth and then he departed this Life having then for the Testimony of Jesus been Prisoner four Years and eleaven Moneths he was not unsensible of the Decay of his outward Man sometime before which
were in Tumults often as we have been and they said that they were not worthy to live and now the same you say As Instance a Warrant given out at Dublin in December 1655. to fetch up and send up bound to Dublin all that are called Quakers and all these things and much more you who sit as Rulers and Judges of the Nation of Ireland have charged upon us and have required the Justices every where to examine us on these things and to lay them to our Charge and to see what Testimony we have or Letters of Recommendation Isay What testimony had the Ministers of Christ from the Rulers or high-Priests then they were false Apostles which were made by man's Will and the Apostle said Need we Letters of Recommendation as others have And of what Church we are in England we are of that which is in God begotten by the Preaching of the Gospel of the Son of God which all the Hirelings and them you uphold by a Popish Law call Heresie and there is that in every mans Conscience which is the Letters of our Recommendation And you say we are not of any settled Principle I say we are grounded and settled upon him who is the Rock of Ages and stand in his Counsel both sure and stedfast and cannot be moved Notwithstanding all the rage of the Heathen we are in Peace Glory unto him for â—vermore who is the World's Tormenter and the Breaker of Death's Covenant and Hell's Agreement and disquiets the Devil's Peace and torments them who plead for his Kingdom And you accuse us we make open and publick Disturbance to the Grief of the godly and sober People and Scandal of Religion if we come and declare the Mind of the Lord as it is revealed in us in publick and declare the Word of Life in Truth and Soberness and then you hale him out and Stock Whip Prison and persecute and what Religion is this that is among you who stop your Ears and as the Jews did with Paul run upon us and rent our Clothes and yet you call us Disturbers Are not these Practices found in most of your Idols Temples into which the Hirelings creep and call a Church and all those Practices among you are found and we are ashamed of you and your Practices that these things should be found among you after so manifest an Appearance of the Lord's Wrath against them and are these godly to that in all your Consciences I speak One haling another beating another punishing and rending our Cloathes and Prisons and Revilings and cruel Mocking and false Accusing and Stoning are these God-like or like God Oh! be ashamed And you that are so soon grieved you are not God-like who is long-suffering and his Saints who were God-like did bear and forbear one another And these Parish Teachers which you hold up in Ireland I challenge them all in the Name of the Lord who lives forever that in all their publick Worship as they call it and them also that they are not like God not any of his Ministers nor any thing that ever they practice And therefore I say Come forth and vindicate your Practice and let your God come forth and be tryed and lay open your Practice and your Principles to the World and stand by them if you can and for shame never run to the Magistrates to help you learned Rabbies you great Orators come forth and stand and prove your selves before the People and manifest your Strength and your weapons and that God that answers by Fire let him be God you have confessed our God answers by Fire for it s kindled among you and the Word which is Fire we have declared and many have heard it and have believed and answered it and now it burns and you shall not be able to quench it post and run as fast as you can dig as deep for Counsel as Hell call up all the Powers of Darkness you shall not be able to quench the Fire that is kindled If we should hold our peace the Stones of the Wall would cry out against you And therefore I say unto you all you Parish Teachers and all you that uphold them arm your selves with all your Strength call your Diviners together for we proclaim in the Lord's Name who hath rent the Heavens and is come down and his Tabernacle is with men open War we declare and sound the Trumpet of our God out of the holy Mountain all the Earth shall tremble before him and the Mountains shall melt before him why should we not be discovered to you we are sent forth to take Peace from the Earth and to warn all to the Battel of the great Day of God for now he is arisen in his Power and Glory and his Kingdom is come Glory unto him forever and we are Witnesses of it and it 's not of this World and we have denyed the World and follow him who hath a Bow and a Sword and makes War in Righteousness and none is able to stand before him therefore gather your selves on Heaps O ye Potsherds and make a Confederacy among the People arm your selves cast up your Mounts and Batteries strengthen your selves and trust in the Arm of Flesh and say None can come near us Verily I say unto you you shall be made level with the Ground and all your Sorcery shall be laid open and Anti-christ is discovered by the Brightness of the coming of Christ our Eyes have seen the Lord of Hosts in his Glory and all your Glory ye Tellers of Dreams and Diviners shall be made as a Dunghil and your Renown shall perish from the Earth the Mouth of the Lord hath spoken it And now a few Words unto you O ye Heads and Rulers of the People in Ireland who sit in Judgment remember from whence you are raised and how great Deliverance you have had and how manifest the Lord hath appeared for you to deliver you out of the Hands of your Enemies who despised the Lord and all Righteousness and they were numerous and great when you have been in great Streights and they said in their Hearts We will swallow them up and then the Lord in the Day of your Distress delivered you and hath given you their Possessions and Dominion over them and hath setled you in Peace and you that have been low hath he exalted to bear Rule and expects from you Righteousness Justice and Equity and to be as Feet to the lame and Strength to the weak and to break off every Yoak of Oppression from the Neck of the poor and oppressed and to relieve your Brethren and entertain Strangers remembring you were many of you Strangers in this Land which now is given you to possess I say take heed unto your selves how you act according to the Customs of the Nation and your own Wills nor the customary Worship of the Nation which the Lord laid by and wasted and scattered all them that pretended themselves Teachers of the People
carryed their several Wares and Traffick and many more Tradesmen many more Merchants whom she sent out with her Merchandize who have been made rich by her Merchandize and other Merchants were Bishops Arch-Bishops Deacons Arch-Deacons Pryors Covents Vicars Commissaries Chapters Chancellors Vice-Chancellors Doctors of Divinity Batchellors of Divinity Doctors of Art Masters of Art Batchellors of Art Priests and Curates by which they were made rich and abounded in Treasure And the Beast whom all the World wondered after compelled all to worship him both small and great upon which the Whore rides the scarlet-coloured Beast which hath guarded all her Merchants and made all Nations buy their Ware and hath compelled all People to buy the Whore's Sorceries even all the invented and heathenish Trumperies which the Whore hath patched up and their Merchants painted over which they have patched up some from the Jews some from the Heathen some from the Saints Words mixt with their own Imaginations and Deceit and have holden forth these as the publick Worship in the Nations Kindreds Tongues and Peoples their many Creeds many Confessions of the Faith many Catechisms and many Forms of Worship and when the People are weary of one Sort of Merchandize then brings another in more deceitful and worse and the Beast hath compelled the Nations to buy it and to hold it as the publick Profession of the Nations though never so unsound and rotten though damnable Doctrines and Doctrines of Devils though invented and heretical Opinions invented since the Apostles Dayes yet cryes the Beast The Church had ordained it and the ancient Fathers have agreed upon it and the Councils have confirm'd it and the Divines have ratified it and the Bishops and Arch-Bishops and reverend Fathers have confirm'd it and recommended it for Orthodox and Authentick And therefore sayes the Beast upon which the Whore rides the false Church the Mother of Harlots If you will not agree to it you are Hereticks for the Church has Power to censure you to excommunicate you and to curse you and to deliver you up to Satan and then the Beast having made Laws for the Sale of the Whore's Sorceries and for the guarding of her Merchants and their ships If you consent not to the Articles of the Faith and Confessions you break the Law of the Nations and are not subject to Authority and now you are not punished for Religion sake nor for Christ's sake nor the Gospel's sake but as Evil-doers and Transgressors of the Laws of our Kingdom or Nation And thus the Mother of Harlots which got up since the Apostacy who hath drunk the Bloâ—â— of the Saints and shed the Blood of the Martyrs and slain the Witnesses and hath put many to cruel Deaths She saith I am clear we kill none for Conscience sake we persecute none for the Gospel's sake nor Christ's sake nor for Religion sake but you suffer as Hereticks and you have transgressed the Law of Kings Emperors Councils and Parliaments and are Enemies to States and Governments and Rule in breaking their wholsom Laws cryes the Harlot who hath lost the Savour and her Merchants which calls that which stinks and is corrupt wholsome and so saith the Beast We persecute you not for Religion neither in Persons Liberties or Estates but the Church hath recommended this Doctrine these Articles of Faith these Creeds and Pater-nosters this publick Worship or that Mass-book or that Common Prayer-book or this Directory and are not they the fittest to judge of Religion who have the Tongues and the Original and are fittest to give Meanings and Interpretations of the Scripture And therefore we make a Law that the Mass-book shall be holden out for the publick Profession of these Nations as the Pope Cardinals Jesuites and Fryars think it fit and that the Common Prayer-book be holden forth as the publick Worship which the Bishops Arch-Bishops Deacons Arch-Deacons have recommended unto us as that which is consonant and agreeable to the primitive Times and to the Church which hath been established so many hundred Years and whosoever will not consent and perform all the Rites and Ceremonies let him be indicted and let him be presented and let him be cited and appear before a Bishop and let him imprison him and fine him and take away some of his Estate and excommunicate him and then it 's fit that the Secular Power take Notice of him for transgressing of their Law and pillory him or cut off his Ears or stigmatize him and banish him and let his Estate be confiscate to the King or Prince against whom he hath transgressed for he suffers as an Evil-doer and hath brought this upon himself because he would not be subject to our Church-Orders and to the laudable Customs of our Nations or Country And say some other of the Whore's Merchants who are of another Order distinct from the rest and carry other Sorts of Ware and traffick with other Sorts of Merchandize and some newer Fashion which is liker to bewitch People they cry out to the Rulers of the Earth to propagate their Trading and their Merchandize and say It were fit that some Doctors and Orthodox-men were called together to consider and consult about their Trade and what Sort of Ware or Traffick will most bewitch People and inchant their Minds that so her Ships may go on the Sea for if Kindreds Tongues and People will not buy her Ware her Ships cannot go and their Trade will go down if ever Nations come to the Rock or People come to some Estability or know the precious Treasure and the heavenly treasure in the earthen Vessels they will buy no more of us if the Sea be dried up that no more a gallant Ship can pass thereon nor never a Gally with Oars then we shall all turn Bankrupts and then may we cry Alas alas we that have been made rich are now become poor therefore what do we do let us take Counsel together and if any tell That they have obtained the heavenly Treasure and are come to the durable Riches and to the Treasure that cankers not and they have found it in themselves then let us cry out it 's Heresie and damnable Doctrine and if any man shall say That they need no man to teach them but the Anointing that dwells in them by which they know all things then let us give our Vote with one consent that that 's a Delusion and let us frame Arguments and say that that cannot be you want Hebrew Greek and Latin aâ—d the Original by which you should expound the Scripture and know the Meaning of it and therefore you to conclude that you have received the Anointing is dangerous Doctrine let us pronounce this man as a Heretick for he will infect People And furthermore if any say That the Lord is become his Teacher and he needs no man to teach him but knows the Lord to be his Shepherd then let us cry out of this as dangerous Doctrine and cry to the
though with the best of all our Commodities though with Cinamom and Odours and Oyntment and Frankincense yet they will buy none of our Ware nor there 's no Hope of trading with them any more for they are come to know the Pearl which is more precious then Rubies and the heavenly Treasure that doth not rust and the Word which is sweeter then the Honey and the Honey comb there 's no Hope of them but this is the Misery they will not be content with what they have found but impart it to others and so beget a Dislike in other Peoples Minds to the best of all our Merchandize However them that are gone from us and deny our Mother and her golden Cup and deny all her Merchants great and small not only them that trade in Wood and Vessels and Brass and Iron but even them that trade with the best Merchandize as Gold Silver precious Stones Pearls fine Linnen Purple Silk and Scarlet however let us excommunicate them and give them up to Satan and let us call to the Beast with his seven Heads and ten Horns who is scarlet-coloured dreadful and terrible and let us accuse them of Heresie Schism and Blasphemy and call them Seducers Deceivers and false Prophets and let us brand them with Names of Reproach as Sectaries and say they are seditious and rebellious and mutinous and they are Enemies to Church and State and all good Government Peace-breakers factious and pestilent Fellows that bring all the Nations into an Uproar and if that will not do let us petition to Kings Princes Dukes Parliaments Protectors and Councils that some speedy and effectual Course may be taken for suppressing of these Hereticks and for stopping of these blasphemous Doctrines as that the Steeple-house is not the Church and sprinckling of Infants no Ordinance of Christ and singing of Psalms by Tradition no Part of the true Worship of God and it may be shall get some Law or Act of Parliament against them or call them Vagabonds and get them whipt abroad and put in Prisons while we take away their Oxen and Goods at home and so by this Means it will stop others whom we traffick withal that they will not dare to hearken unto them for if they will not buy our Wares and take our measures by a Glass in Love to it yet because of Fear of Imprisonment or Loss of their Goods or Estates they will be constrained to trade with us But alas it is otherwise with us now then it was in Queen Mary's Dayes when Mass Mattens and Even-songs Processionings Ave-maries Creeds and Pater-nosters took up most Part of the Time and went off among People for spiritual Worship at a good Rate neither is it with us now as it was in the Dayes of Bishop Laud our great Metropolitan and the rest of our Mother's Merchants then would Common Prayer translated out of the Mass-Book into the English and Creed Letany Pater-noster with a Lord have Mercy upon us or we beseech thee to hear us good Lord forty Times over in a Quarter of an Hour with some of David's Psalms turned into Meeter by Hopkins and Sternhold Masters of Musick sung with Organs with Choristers and Boyes with bowing to the Altar and such like Merchandize which was then precious in the Eyes of our Mother's Children then whosoever would not be obedient to all the Rites and Ceremonies we branded them with the Name of Puritans and Non-conformists and haled them before Sessions Courts and Magistrates cited them to appear before the Bishops served them up to the High-Commission-Court before the Lords Spiritual and Temporal falsly so called and there the Flesh was gnawn to the Bone and Ears cut off stigmatizing and burning with Irons Imprisonment and Banishment Now as People came nearer the Day they began to suspect all this as not to be the spiritual Worship of God having no Ground nor Footing from the Spirit of Truth nor Example from the Scripture nor from the primitive Churches then they over whom our mother once reigned began to question her whether she was the Lamb's Wife yea or nay And whether our Predecessors and Brethren were the messengers sent out by the true Church yea or nay And whether the Ordinances and Practices were the Institution of Christ and his Apostles yea or nay in the primitive Times And the Day dawned upon them and the Spirit came to be revealed and did shine into their Hearts and they began to search the Scriptures and to compare the true Church which was cloath'd with the Sun and crown'd with the Crown of twelve Stars with our mother Mystery Babylon and they began to compare the Apostles and ministers in the primitive Times with our Predecessors Babylon's merchants and also compared the Institutions and Ordinances which were delivered to the true Church with the Institutions Rites Ceremonies and Inventions of our mother Mystery Babylon and so they found all out by the Revelation of the Spirit and by searching of the Scriptures they found out the Rise of our mother after the Woman was fled into the Wilderness and that she sate not as a Queen upon Nations Kindreds Tongues and Peoples till after the Woman did fly away upon the Wings of an Eagle into the Wilderness for a Time Times and half a Time and likewise they found out that our Predecessors and Fellow-merchants were not like the ministers of Christ in the primitive Times neither our Doctrines and Ordinances like the Ordinances and Doctrines which were once delivered to the Saints before ever we merchants set sail or floated in a Ship on the Sea And so finding our City to be raised up in its Glory since the Glory of God was lost in the Earth and finding our Queen Mystery Babylon ruling in our City since the Lamb's Wife fled and finding us merchants to receive her Traffick from her City since the Faith was lost that once was delivered to the Saints and did see our Creeds and Beliefs and Pater-nosters our Prayers and our Hymns that they are quite another Thing which was Part of her Traffick they have concluded and that upon infallible Grounds warranted by a Cloud of Witnesses in the Prophets and Apostles that our mother is a Whore and her Predecessors are her merchants and that our Ordinances are and Traffick hath been invented by some of our mother's children which are Apostates and they have found us out And now alas a Ship will be hardly able to ride any more upon the Waters nor the Sea will hardly bear up our Vessels any more the Nations the Kindreds the Tongues and the Peoples are almost dryed up especially in the North Regions they will not buy our merchandize any more our Ships are like to stand still and our merchandize is like to be all shipwrackt therefore let us take counsel lest all the Sea dry up and we all sit down in Solitariness and our Song be turned into wo worth the Day misery and alas Therefore now it
invisible thing But stay Sirs do you keep this Day which you call a Christian Sabbath holy to the Lord Is not this your Market Day upon which you sell your Traffick one or two Glasses for twenty or thirty Shillings a Day besides what you get for sprinckling of Infants Do you not speak your own Words nor think your own Thoughts nor work your own Works If you say you do not how comes it to pass that there are all these Defects in your Performances and all this Iniquity in your holy Things I hope you dare not say that Defects are from God or that Iniquity or Sin is of God and if you have not a Male in your Flock let sacrificing or offering alone and do not think that God will be pleased with your lame blind maimed defective Sacrifices neither with your strangled Things nor your Swines Flesh so I say unto you repent and learn to be reformed in your selves before you prescribe Rules for others lest both you and them that follow you fall into the Pit because the Merchants of this Rank and Order do love to be medling with every Thing wherein there is Hope of any Thing to be got they will try all kinds of Merchandize and so present they their Direction about Marriage to any who will take their ignorant Counsel Direct They say Marriage is no Sacrament nor peculiar to the Churâ—h of Gâ—d and they say we judge it expedient that it be done by a lawful Ministâ—r and to be published there Times before it be solemnized by the said Minister Answ. If you mean by Sacrament an holy thing then Marriage is either holy or unholy if unholy then fit to be done by none if holy why is it not proper and peculiar to the Church of God if they who are Members of the Church of God may marry in the Lord and in the covenant in which man was made the male and the female then what hath any to do with it who are not of the Church of God and what hath the Church of God to do with them that are without and what hath a Priest to do with this where was Abrahams and Sarahs Priest when they were married and where was the Priest to solemnize the marriage of Isaac and Rebeccah and of Zachariah and Elizabeth and because you say it is not peculiar to the Church of God whether were these of the Church of God before mentioned but what hath the Priest to do to publish it three times like a Bel-man for the loss of a Horse or Cow through the Market or rather why ought not the Man and the Woman both in the fear of the Lord if they be moved thereunto by the Lord publish their own intentions And moreover their joyning together in the Church of God when the members of the Church of God are present but this frustrateth the Priests 5 or 10 s. and his Clerk 6d or a Shilling more or less as they can get Direct Further more they say It may be done any time of the Year but on a Fasting-day or on the Lord's Day Answ. Why are these Dayes prohibited if Marriage be a holy thing or an honourable thing why may it not be done in the Fear of God and the Power of God why not on any Day were Dayes made for man or man made for Dayes your ignorant Predecessors the Pharisees judged as you do that it was not expedient or convenient that he should heal a Daughter of Abraham whom Satan had bound on the Sabbath day And now they say that the honourable Estate of Marriages is the Covenant of their God and before it was laid It was not peculiar to the Church of God if entering into a state of Marriage be the Covenant of God and if the Covenant of God be peculiar to the Church of God then what is the reason you Reformers that Marriage is not peculiar to the Church of God And now take their directions who hath a desire to Trade any more with their Merchandize concerning the visitation of the Sick Direct The party sick is to send for the Minister timely and seasonably before their understanding fail them and if the Minister suspect the party of Ignorance he shall not examine them in the principles of Religion especially touching Repentance and Faith and to make known unto him the danger of deferring Repentance Answ. If he be such a one who is the sick as hath traded much with the Priests Merchandize if he be capable of understanding there is some hope he may give the Priest 5 Pound or ten Pound and it hath been high time for the Minister to have shown him the danger of deferring Repentance before now when he is like to go out of the Body not to have deferred his exhortation till this time and if the party be ignorant it were more time to inform him about the Principles of Religion and Repentance and Faith then to have him make answers to that which he knowes nothing of and then you conclude if desired the Minister shall pray for him to this Effect Direct Confessing and bewailing Original and actual Sin and the miserable condition of man by Nature and that God would give him an evidence of an interest in Christ and the Seal of Eternal Life by Christ. Answ. In Sin you began and in Sin you will End complaining of original and actual Sin before you know what it is and holden on till you come to the Grave and never depart from it and what must not the Minister pray except he be desired it seems they alwayes must please other mens desires rather then mind the Spirits motion in themselves And what is interest in Christ yet wanting and evidence and Seal of eternal Life yet wanting and it may be the party 40 or 50 Years old What was not this man baptized when he was an Infant and have not you said in the 48 page and 45 page of your Directory that Water-baptism is the Seal of the Covenant of Grace and of being ingrafted into Christ and of Regeneration Adoption and eternal Life and what is the evidence and Seal lost now useth not this to be the doctrine amongst you once in and ever in Christ and whom he loves once he loves to the End and hath not this man partaken of the Sacrament and eaten the Flesh of Christ and drank his Blood and a Church-member as you call it and is his Evidence now to seek and the Seal now wanting utter Darkness is your dwelling Place Direct And now we come to the Directory for solemn Fast That when some great and notable Judgment is inflicted upon some People or apparently evident or when some special Blessing is to be sought or obtained then solemn Fasting is a Duty that God expects from a Nation and People and they are to abstain from all Food and from worldly Labour and Discourses and bodily Delights and rich Apparel and Ornaments and such like although lawful at
Self-acting was not known now Self-will Self-worship Self-righteousness nay they moved in the Power Righteousness was their covering and as I said before there was no shame I might speak largely in this thing and truly my Tongue is the Pen of a ready writer Oh that all had an Ear to hear that their Soul might live and that every one might be unbottomed of his false rest false and feigned Hope and Faith and of his own ragged Garment and let go his Self-righteousness and his dead Works and come to Christ the Life of men again that man hath run from that so he might have Life and Peace Object But some would say That thou wouldest have all upside down anâ— unchristian the Nations and unchurch Churches and throw down all our Worship and then what should we do all would be as Heathens and turn into Atheism I say a time of fanning and sifting and trying is come when nothing shâ—ll stand but that hath the Image stamp and Character of the living God upon it and all that which hath been brought up and raised up since man hath been in the Transgression must be turned down into the Pit again and all that have got a Name of Christian and wants his Life to live among them and in them shall be scattered as Clouds with the 〈◊〉 wind and all imitated Worships and will-Worshippers and the feigneâ— Faith and the feigned Hope shall be confounded and all will-worships and Worshippers will be overturned who are not come yet to the true Light that lightens every man that comes into the World and till man comes to the Light and tryes his deeds and works by it he never sees what he is doing nor what he is working nor what he works and so all that man doth here in the unbelief it is but Sin or Self-righteousness which is brought forth by him who abode not in the Truth in the Unbelief and so who be come to the Power which was in the Beginning before Sin entered and death by Sin hath and doth measure all deeds and all works and man that is in the loss in the Fall and sees that a dead man cannot act a living work nor bring forth living Fruits unto God nor living works of Righteousness being in the Unrighteousness neither the fruits of Faith being in the unbelief neither the works of the Day being in the Night neither the works of charity being in the Enmity in a word without Christ the Power the Light the Life which was glorified with the Father before the world began I say the said it himself who is the Beginning of the Creation of God the first born of every creature he said and his Testimony will be found true without me ye can do nothing nothing that is well-pleasing to the Lord nothing that ever shall be acceptable and here is the true State of all the Earth discovered and all mankind drove out from God miserable Naked Hâ—peless Helpless Faithless and so can do nothing as to the glorifying of God his Maker or to the ordering of any thing in the Creation to his glory having lost his Dominion and God's Wisdom and this being câ—â—sidered seriously by all and brought to the Light in all and their Deeds tryed by it would make the losty bow and the Stout-hearted fear and the conceited sit down in Solitariness that they should so long deceivâ— their own Souls with a conceit of Righteousness and redemption whâ—â— as Death yet reigns in them and over them and not Life eterna 〈◊〉 the Devil is a distinct being from God and his Works are distinct anâ— his Deeds from the Works of God and neither he nor his works 〈…〉 be numbred among the works of God but he and they tha◠〈◊〉 him and fellow him who is our of the Truth they their work 〈◊〉 whâ—t â—ort soever they may seem unto men to be whose Eyes the 〈◊〉 hâ—â—h â—linded so I say all is to condemned and shut out from God's 〈…〉 â—â—rever and to be Destroyed by him who is a consuming Fire 〈◊〉 all the Righteousness of man burned as combustible stuff in 〈…〉 Aâ—d by what hath been said the Principle of that 〈…〉 become vain in their Imaginations and foolish 〈…〉 being Darkned and are seen and their Principle overthâ—â—â—â— As that Light and Darkness is one and good and Evil one and 〈◊〉 Righteousness one and Truth and a Lye one and that God is all and doth all and whatever is done is of God and that there is no Evil but to him that thinks it so and it is only a false apprehension of things and that there is no such thing as Sin and that Sin is nothing Unto all these things I might speak but the understanding Reader may by what is before written see each of these plainly declared and the true Ground of things laid down as the Spirit gave utterance and this shall at present suffice in this Matter Object But some may object further and say Will not reading the Scriptures and conforming to the practice of the Saints in the use of his Ordinances will not this make us accepted and bring us out of the Fall and make us good Christians Answ. No while Death hath dominion in man and over man and the vail over the Heart man doth not understand the Mystery of God's Kingdom neither understands the Scripture which was spoken from the Spirit of Truth or any thing of Truth as it is in Christ for none understands the things of God but by the Spirit of God so that every man that comes to have a good understanding must come to know the pure Spirit of God in him to direct him and inform him which Spirit was the Original of the Scripture for the holy men of God spoke as they were moved by the holy Ghost without the holy Ghost in some measure be known and that which is infallible the sayings the writings the Scriptures cannot be understood because of the want of this all the Earth is run into Heads and Sects and Opinions and large Treatises and Volumes and expositions have been written and yet differing one from another and all from the Spirit and in all these particular Sects Persecuting one another and Envying one another and hating one another and would compell others to believe what they believe in what they say if they had but power and for proof of this it is most evident in the Scripture of Truth and in latter Ages since the Apostles it hath been and it is evidently seen both among the Papists and Protestants and among all them that are called the reformed Churches but all this is in the Fall and in the Transgression and in the Apostacy and is an evident token that they are all under the Power of the Beast whom makes War against the Lamb so all compellation and they that do compell are not Worshippers of the Lamb but of the Beast which is to be destroyed and cast into the Lake For the
first Priesthood some borrowed from the Jews as thy Altars thy Vestiments that thy idolatrous Merchants wear when they celebrate thy great Idol the Mass and the rest borrowed fragments from the Heathen and the rest invented in the Night of Darkness and all that you have is invented Trumpery as bad as the Heathen all your Crosses Altars Crucifixes your Cells your Lent your Fasts your Feasts your Hair-cloth your Images Pictures your Reliques of dead mens Bones your Tythes your Offerings Oblations Obventions your Tapers Beads your holy VVater your baptizing of Infants your Purgatory your praying for the Dead your visiting of old VValls and old Tombs and rotten Sepulchres your Pilgrimages your Inquisition all this is come up since the Apostles Dayes and thy consecrated Bread and Wine which thou callest the Body and Blood of Christ about which Idol thou and all that have drunken the Cup of Fornication and the Beast hath slain Thousands of men in your Blood-thirsty Cruelty and all your Works you call meretorious they are all dead and will be sentenced by the Lamb who is risen to be self-Righteousness and so we have found out your visible Church had no being but since the Apostacy since the Apostles Dayes and you are erred both in Doctrine and Practice and all your Ordination of your Ministers your Schools and Colledges are all in the Will of man all this is in the Fall in the Transgression and under the Curse Obj. Some of the Protestants or reformed Churches so called may say We like this well that you declare against Popery we agree with you in that but we have renounced the Whore's Cup and have denyed all the Powers of the Beast long since Answ. Although many of you Priests have denyed your Mother because some Kings and Rulers or Dukes and Magistrates have cast off the Yoak and they protect you and give you Maintenance yet we cannot but remember you of your Genealogy and Descent and your Doctrine and Practice shall prove it and make it manifest and that you take Part with the Beast and worship his Image shall be evidenced more and more even before this Generation pass away are not you a Stem sprung from the same Root do not the Fruits you bring forth evidence it and Pracrice demonstrate it If you grant that Rome is apostatized from the Faith which the Apostles were in and their Practice you must not deny your Fathers who made the Bishops and ordained them did not the Pope who ordained you Ministers of Priests did not the Bishops who set up your Mass-house with all the Pictures and Crosses in and upon them which you call your Church who established Tythes Offerings Oblations Easter-Reckonings Midsummer-Dues did not the Pope first and them that were subject to his Power who invented Schools and Colledges to fit you for the Ministry and qualifie you for the Ministry as you say is not this set up in and since the Apostacy began your set Wages your baptizing of Infants your consecrated Bills which the Pope hallowed or his Emissaries do not you preach up the Letter for the VVord and the Letter for the Gospel and are not you calling your Bread and Wine a Sacrament which Word you have received from Rome your Pulpits and your Hour-Glasses your Cushions your black Robes and long Robes false Prophet like your funeral for the Dead like the Popes Exequies for the Dead your devouring Widdows Houses and suing men at the Law your haling them to Courts and Prisons your taking away mens Goods by force three-fold yea ten-fold that which you claim and from them that you work not for neither dare you say this was the Apostles Practice or any of the primitive Churches if you say yea all that know the Scripture or the least of God in them or to open their Understandings they will see you nearly related to Rome and to the Apostates and Deceivers and false Prophets of old and that you are greatly inflamed with the Whore's Cup and did not the holy men of God speak as they were moved by the holy Ghost and divine Inspiration and as the Spirit of Truth revealed it self in them and do not you all Head and Tail deny any such thing to be now and further conclude that it 's a great Error to look for any such thing then be convinced in your selves you are Apostates and apostatized frâ—m that Faith Hope and Spirit that was in the primitive Times and now read old Authors it may be twenty or thirty Books before you can get an Hours Discourse patched up to hold you dreaming till the Glass be run and dare you be so impudent and confident as to say that you are not Apostates and are you not Followers of the Beast and have you not his Mark and bear you not his Image do not you count that Disorder which the Apostles and the Churches counted Order If any Thing was revealed to him that stands by let the first hold his Peace are not you apostatized from this Order and cry Take him away and yet you would be called Apostâ—lical well these things being true and obvious enough to behold to any who know any thing of God I need not say much more in this thing but all wise men will come out from among you and out of Babylon the Mother of Harlots which hath made you and your Root and Genealogy drunk with her Fornication and this is my Call to separate from her and you that are in the Apostacy and wait to know the Word which was in the Beginning and the Gospel which was preached to Abraham which endures forever whose joyful Sound is come forth in Power and great Glory which will shake the foundation of your great City even Mystery Babylon and not leave one Stone upon another which shall not be thrown down and then the holy men of God shall rejoyce and the Saints of the most high shall sing they that have been as Sheep for the Slaughter shall reign over the Earth and shall say The Lord God Omnipotent reigns and let us rejoyce and be glad and he hath taken to himself great Power and is coming to gather his Lambs out of your Mouthes and to feed in a Pasture you never saw which was manifest to the Saints in Light before you Apostates sprang and shall be again when you and all your dark muddy Traditions and Inventions are gone down into the Pit where there is no Remembrance Object But it may be the pure Reformed Church of Scotland as it hath been called and the old Episcopal and Prelatical Priests of England who have borrowed their Images to set up here will be ready to say We have denyed the Whore and the Beast and the Apostacy and we have pure Reformation we have denyed Bishops which were made by the Apostate the Pope and now we have setled all things according to the primitive Church Answ. There never did spring up any Deceit since the Apostles or before
freely willing to give them and then there will be no complaint But let us Reason a little further of this matter Would Melchisedeck have taken the tenth if Abraham had not given it him Or when did Melchisedeck or any before the Law take away the Peoples Oxen Cows Horses Sheep Pots and Pans and Bedding upon which poor people lie three-Fold four-Fold and sometimes ten-Fold that they claim or sue People to Courts throw them into Prison till Death as many Evidences we have in this Nation either give us a Precept or an Example before the Law or under the Gospel or else stop your Lying Mouths and clamorous Tongues forever Dost thou and the rest of the Priests think that we are so Ignorant that we know not the Original of the Tythes in these Nations a thing invented to fill the Popes Coffers and the rest of the Clergies budgets seven or eight hundred Years after the Ascension of Christ All which Tythes and Oblations and Obventions were invented in the Apostacy since the dayes of the Apostles and since the Woman fled into the Wilderness And the man-Child was caught up to God when all the World wondred after the Beast then they had their rise And when the Kings and Rulers of these Nations did drink of the Whore's cup then they made Laws to compel the Nations and the People therein to pay the Whore's Merchants and the Pope's Locusts which he sent over the Nations to fill the Earth with their Deceit which Laws stand yet in force as though they were some Divine institution but both the Tythes and the Law by which they are compelled to be paid we deny and bear our witness against as to be things which hold up the Devil's Kingdom and the Gospel which the National Ministry holds up and preaches hath no more ability in it to procure a Maintenance for them then the Papists Gospel did for them So to be brief the Priests have the Popes Wages forced by a compulsory Law made and ratified by them who owned the Popes Supremacy Furthermore we assert that Tythes were never due by divine Ordination but only to the Priests and Levites in the first Covenant nor never were commanded to be paid but in the Land of Canaan and whoso upholds the Ordinances of the first Priest-hood denyes the Ordinances of the second So this Commandment to pay Tythes now to them who are neither of Aaron's nor Levi's Tribe and by us who are not in Canaan temporal nor of Israel according to the Flesh the Commandment by which Tythes were due in the first Priest-hood reaches not unto us And after Christ's Ascension not one of the Apostles either commanded or required any such Practice of the Saints either to Colossia Corinth Antioch Philippi Pergamos or the rest of the Churches in Asia So that it 's evident to all judicious men that this is quite another thing got up in the Apostacy which no Minister or believer ever did own who were Witnesses of the second Covenant but any who are not satisfied in this thing by what I have said which much more I could say concerning this thing but I refer them that are not satisfied to a Book called The great Case of Tythes stated published by A. P. In thy fourth and fifth page thou art pleading for Master-ship for thy Ministers and so by thy own Argument thou hast proved them out of the Doctrine of Christ who said to his Ministers call no man Master neither be ye called Masters but to oppose this thou brings John 3 10. how Christ said to Nicodemus art thou a Master in Israel And then thou vaporest and saist these are not the Words of Mr. Baxter and Mr Smith but Christs In some Translations it is Ruler in Israel In another Teacher in Israel But it may be some who coveted after mastership as thou dost have put in Master for Ruler Teacher but grant the word Master Christ testified that the Jews and Pharisees that they were called of men Master and reprehended them for it And if he did say to Nicodemus art thou a Master he spoke but in their Language not with approbation of their being so called for it 's manifest he gave a contrary Command to his Disciples and the Commands of Christ did not contradict one another And as for Richard Baxter and Samuel Smith whose Works thou sayest do witness for them beyond thy Testimony As for R. B. his Works are manifest to be works of Darkness many false Lyes and Reproaches he hath cast upon the living Truth of God and hath been a great opposer of the straight Way of the Lord for which the Lord will plead with him you all in the day of his Righteous Judgment And as for S. S. let his own Testimony evidence what his Work is who said in the Congregation at Cressage he had looked for Fruit seven Years among them but found none So it 's manifest he is such a Workman as may be ashamed of his work In thy sixth and seventh page thou sayest The Pharisaical Quakers make void the fifth Commandment because they do not put off their Hats to Political and spiritual Fathers as thou callst them and thou heapst up a great deal of Scripture to no purpose not one word in them all doth prove any such thing as putting off Hats either to Fathers Spiritual or Temporal and so thou art a preverter and a wrester of it to thy own Destruction and thou cites Rom. 13.7 to prove putting off Hats render to all their dues tribute to whom tribute and this is the Tribute of the Nation thou sayest And the 1 Pet. 2.13 Submit your selves to every Ordinance of Man this thou bringst Ignorant Block shew us either plain Scripture or example from the Saints where it is commanded or commended or from any Ordinance of man or else cease thy foolish Clamour and learn a Bridle for thy Tongue and cease thy foolish Inferences If the Magistrates had no better Tribute then putting off the Hat they would soon be poor Rulers And whereas thou callest it Civil worship doffing the Hat and bowing the Knee I know no more civility in it then if thou shouldst put off thy Coat or thy Doublet to every one thou meetest with And most of this which thou calls civility is the most practised by them who are the Rudest Vainest and the Phantastickst proud Anticks in the Nations who are full of Flattery and Deceit and vain Complements and to a proud Fellow with a gay Cloak or powdered Hair and a deal of Silver lace dawbed upon his Cloaths then off goes the Hat and the Knees bow and your Servant Sir and your Servant my Lord or your most humble Servant 〈◊〉 thrice humble Servant when if he were commanded to do Service to such a one would not do any thing material but disdain him And meet then with a plain man who will not Complement and then sirrah and numannerly Clown and be ready to Fight
1658. Whereas there is a pernicious Sect commonly called Quakers lately risen who by Word and Writing have published and maintained many dangerous and horrid Tenets and do take upon them to change and alter the received laudable Customs of our Nation in giving civil Respect to Equals or Reverence to Superiors 〈◊〉 Aâ—â—ions tend to undermine the civil Government and also to destroy the Order of the Churches The People called in Scorn Quakers are risen up from under the Powers of Darkness and they are come forth from the rising of the Sun where the Morning hath appeared without Clouds and though set at nought by you yet they are a mighty People and of the Royal Off-spring even â—f 〈◊〉 Family who is the first-born of every Creature and the Heir of 〈◊〉 things the Shout of a King is among them who is greater then 〈…〉 Apollyon his living Presence is with them and they shall come upâ—◠〈◊〉 Hypocrites and Dissemblers as Mortar and Clay and though you 〈…〉 â—orns high push every Way with them against the Lamb 〈…〉 yet your Horns shall be broken by him who is their King by 〈…〉 of Salvation which is now lifted up far higher then the Horn 〈◊〉 an Unicorn and you shall be as Ashes under their Feet we are not ignorant of the swelling of the Sea nor of the Strength of the Beast which hath risen out of the Sea we were not ignorant of his Strength in New-England but he is brought among the Quakers and dwells in their Tabernacle who is able to make War with the Beast and his Followers though you have cast up your Banks very high and fortified your selves as the Pope by his Inquisition yet you must be gone over and made level and yet not by Clubs nor Staves nor Whips nor hot Irons Cain's Weapons the Weapons of the Murderer which you have taken up which shall be broken though your Bows be as Steel yet they shall be broken by the Arm of the Lord the Quakers Strength And what are the horrid Tenets and dangerous things they hold out that you open your Mouthes so wide The horrid and dangerous Tenet is They alter the laudable Customs of our Nation would'st not thou judge Reader when there hath been so many great Words and Accusations that some capital Fact would be laid down But behold the capital Fact the Quaker will not put off his Hat nor his Coat nor none of his Clothes to his Equals nor to a persecuting Fellow who hath a few Buttons and a few Ribbons who calls himself a Superior and here is a Crime indeed which deserves Banishment and Death nothing below this will be able to satisfie Justice for this Crime by the Judgment of the Law-makers of Boston And when became this such a laudable Custom that it is worthy of so much Praise Ye blind and ignorant People have you not read the Scripture He that respects Persons commits Sin and he that hath Mens Persons in Admiration will transgress for a Morsel of Bread And ye never learned this of Elihu this laudable Custom as you call it he said I know not to give flattering Titles to Man for in so doing my Maker would take me away but Envy hath eaten out all Knowledge out of your Hearts And is this your Church-Order to take away mens Beasts Kettles Pots Sheep and Pewter Or is this your Order to fine men five Shillings every Day they come not to your Synagogue or because men cannot break the Command of Christ and swear among a Company of cruel covetous blood-thirsty men to fine them five Pounds Tell the Nations when this Order was made in the Churches among all the Orders and Directions that Christ and his Apostles gave to Believers and to the Churches to be observed I never read of any such as these Oh Ignorance Folly and Madness what fine five Pounds a piece if they will not joyn with you in Worship nor come to hear a covetous Hireling dream an Hoâ—r what banish them that will not come to you what put to Death if they come again Greater Cruelty never appeared among all the persecuting Emperors of Rome in the greatest Apostacy Well if this be your Church-Order it is Time for the Lord to arise and scatter you and blessed shall he be that bears his Testimony for God against you though to the Loss of his Life his End shall be Peace By denying all established Forms of Worship and by withdrawing from orderly Church-Fellowship allowed and approved by all Orthodox Professors of the Truth and instead thereof and in Opposition thereunto frequent Meetings themselves insinuating themselves into the Minds of the simple or such as are least affected to the Order and Government of Church and Common-wealth You that have established such a Form of Worship and such an Assembly as this that if any come into your Assembly and speak the Word of the Lord for the Edification of the Hearers so that Peoples Minds may be informed you pull them out by the Hair of the Head and stop their Mouthes with Napkins or Gloves and if any reprove him that doth so disorderly you send him to Prison and fine him it is time to withdraw from such disorderly Assemblies as yours are And if this be the Order of your established Form approved of by Orthodox Professors then the Church of Corinth was not Orthodox for there one might speak one by one that all might hear and be edefied and comforted but this is accounâ—â—d Disorder in your Church and by your Rulers and they that walk according to that Order approved of among the Saints of old must beâ—r the Name of disorderly Persons and the Sentence is Prison and be fined and be whipped Indeed Amaziah the Priest of Bethel was of your Priests mind and of the Mind of your Rulers and Assemblies you may read your Example when Amos the Herdsman said The Songs of the Temple should be turned into howling and prophesied against such a Generation as you are Hear this ye that swallow up the needy even to make the poor of the Land to fail Amos 8.4 There is your Example ye Rulers of New-England who take away poor Peoples Estates Goods and cast them in stinking Holes tear their Flesh from off their Backs as you have done to many poor People who are dear to the Lord Amos 8.7 Hearken what the Lord's Sentence was to such a People The Lord hath sworn by the Excellency of Jacob surely I will never forget any of their works ver 8. Shall not the Land tremble for this and every one mourn that dwelleth therein And it shall rise up wholy as a flood and it shall be cast out and drowned as by the flood of Egypt read the 9 and 10. I say Amaziah was of your Mind he sent to Jeroboam and said Amos had conspired against Bethel and the Altar their Church-Assembly and against the Land so that it was not able to bear his Words Amos
you there is few will believe you But thou sayest In the mean time we have a sufficient Authority to expect a Maintenance from the 1 Cor. 9.7 11. and Tim. 5.17 And we ask nothing but our own and them that will not give it us are under the breach of a Commandment which saist thou shalt not Steal and thou sayest I have spoken once for all though I could have said ten Times more and that thy Soul Tremâ—les to think under what sad Judgments and Delusions we are but thou shalt Pray that God would deliver us out of the SNARES OF SATAN The first of the Corinthians 9. Tim. 5.17 is no Authority for thee as to receive Hire or Wages I ask thee how long hast thou been at St. Ives so called And were they not all counted Christians before thou camest thither except thou hast sprinkled some few Infants since thou comest there or else what hath been thy Work there and the People of St. Ives may consider where thou hast gone about to War since thou camest thither that thou requires Cost and Charges Dost thâ—u think that getting into an old Mass-house in a Town and sit Dreâ—ming over a company of People thirty or forty Years is going a War-fare or to require Maintenance of them who own thee not for a Shepherd and to bring Scriptures and say He that feedeth a Flock may eat the 〈◊〉 of a Flock But doth this give Toleration for thee to clip or Shear them that are none of thy Sheep Dost not thou come here under the breach of a Command Thou shalt not Steal Dost not thou count the Quakers Deluded and Hereticks And will it not be delusion in thee to require or take maintenance of them who are none of thy Sheep and to pull Grapes off them that are none of thy Vineyard And thou hast spoke enough except it had been to better purpose and thou mayest Tremble indeed to think if thou dost but consider what Ignoraâ—â—e and Delusion thou art under for this is the Sun of all thy Doctrine The Letter is the Light the Writings are the Gospel the Writings are the Word and the Words written are the Way and the Letter is the standing Rule and concerning Christ the true Light that enlighteneth every man thou hast cryed with the Pharisees Away away with it for it is a deluding Light and that every man hath received a Measure of the Spirit is the falsest thing in the World These and the like Doctrines thou hast declared which I hope the People of St. Ives will take notice of and turn away from such blind Guides as thou art who art truly in Balaam's Way and in the Way and Steps and Practices of the false Prophets and false Apostles and such as gain-sayed the Truth and held it in Unrighteousness but the Day is made manifest that hath discovered thine and all your Deceit and Hypocrisie and will rent your Covering that you may appear as you are that all that fear the Lord may depart from you and thou must repent of thy evil Deeds and condemn thy false Doctrines before thou canst pray acceptably either for thy self or others for thou canst not be heard of the living God whilest this Broth of Abominable Things is in the Vessel in which the Lord hath no Pleasure John VVells seeing thou say'st thou dost understand Scriptures much better then us answer these Queries concerning the Scripture as follow I. WHat was the Jezabel that did begin to teach Rev. 2.20 and called her self a Prophetess II. What was the Witnesses slain that prophesied in Sackcloth and Ashes and who slew them Rev. 11.3 7. III. What was the Woman that fled into the Wilderness Rev. 12.6 What was the Wilderness she fled into whether an outward Wood yea or nay and what was the Time Times and half a Time that she was nourished from the Face of the Serpent Rev. 12.14 IV. What was the Beast the Dragon gave his Power to that made War with the Saints and killed them and had Power over all Kindreds Tongues and Nations Rev. 13.2.7 V. Were not the Tongues ye Orthodox Men which the Beast in the Dragon's Power had Power over and is not this since the Apostles Dayes VI. What is the Whore that sits upon the Beast that all Nations have drunk of her Cup of Fornication and what is that Fornication and what are the Kings of the Earth that have committed Fornication with her Rev. 17.1 2 3. VII What and where is that Babylon which must fall and what is the Bride that prepares her self for her Husband Rev. 18.2 Rev. 19.7 VIII What are all the Beast's Names Marks Horns Images and Crowns Rev. 13.1 Rev. 14.8 9 11. IX What are those Tongues that John the Divine calls Waters whereon the Whore sits whether or no they are not ye Orthodox Men yea or nay whose Tongue is your original Rev. 17.15 X. What are those Tongues John saith People must be redeemed from Rev. 5.9 and was not Pilate an Orthodox who set up an Inscription over Christ's Head in Letters of Hebrew Greek and Latin Luke 23.38 XI Was not all the Earth of one Language and Speech before Babel and a Naturals make a Divine Gen. 11.6 XII Are nâ—t Tythes Gleab-Lands Easter-Reckonings Midsummer Dues Churching of Women for Money Sprinckling Infants and marrying for Money Burying for Money preaching over the Dead for Money and Preaching by the Hour-Glass and making Ministers at Schools got up since the Dayes of the Apostles the Popes Cup and have not ye drunk dâ—wn all they Things XIII And is not all this persecuting and prisoning People about Worship Church Religion Ministry and Maintenance the Popes Cup and have ye not all drunk it and hath it not got up since the Apostles Dayes XIV All ye carnal weaponed Men and apostatized from the Apostles 〈◊〉 said we wrestle not with Flesh and Blood who said our Weapons are not carnal but spiritual and art not thou one of them that seek Gain from the Quarter and bears Rule by thy Means divines for Money and teacheth for filthy Lucre teach for Hire and for the Fleece which the Prophets and Apostles cryed Wo against Mic. 3. Jer. 5. Isa. 56. Ex. 34. XV. Art not thou one of them that serves not our Lord Jesus Christ but thy own Belly that if People put into thy Mouth give thee Tythes and Means and Gain and filthy Lucre thou wilt serve them if not thou wilt not is not this for thy Belly and not for Christ who said Freely ye have received freely give and they that did so waâ—â—â—d nothing though Christ sent them amongst VVolves Mat. 10.8 16. XVI What was the Field the Merchant-Man looked his Pearl in and where is it Mat. 13.45 46. XVII And where is the bottomless Pit whose Smoak hath darkened the Air and where is the Air Rev. 9.2 XVIII What are the Tongues the Gospel is to be preached to whether it be not to you Orthodox Men who call
will vindicate themselves and have an evident Witness in every ones Conscience that believes so far as thou hast truly transcribed them and many of those Doctrines and Practices which thou hast set down as Errors the Scripture will bear witness to and the Example of the Saints Evidence and the Judicious will receive with Gladness of Heart and by it thy envious Spirit will be made manifest to all where thy lying Story shall come In thy 30th Page thy Lips being accustomed to utter forth Lyes and Deceit thou proceedest and say'st That the Quakers say that a man is justified by the Merit of good Works and inherent Righteousness and how that we hold the real corporal Presence of Christ in many Places at once and overthrow the Articles of Christ's Humanity and further thou say'st That Christ is Corporally in Heaven But for Proof I expect none from thee for thou speakest as though thy Tongue were thy own and I charge thee to instance where in all our Writings we have said that a man is justified by inherent Righteousness or where thou find'st real corporal Presence or where is it written in the Scripture that Christ is corporally in Heaven yet the man Christ is at the right Hand of God from whence he shall appear to thy Judgment and Condemnation except thou repent and Christ God's Righteousness must be revealed within by which the Saints are justified In thy 31st Page thou tellest of the Actions and Manners of the Quakers and thou say'st They will not put off their Hats before the highest Authority and how they stood covered and Thoued and Theed the Chair-man and Members of Parliament to the great Dishonour of the Authority of England as ever was admitted This shows that the Authority of England hath in times past been out of the Authority of God and in the same Authority which we find mentioned in the Scripture before whom the Prophets Christ and the Apostles were brought before though many of the Magistrates then were out of the Power of God yet they did not reprehend them for Want of Hats or Caps or Bowings or saying Thee or Thou and it seems the Committee and Members of Parliament did count it no Dishonour though thou dost who art a Busie-Body but Fools love to be medling Then thou proceedest on and say'st They will not petition Men no not the greatest Power witness all their Addresses to the Protectors and also tells How a Quaker in Hartfordshire swore against them that pulled down the House where the Quakers met It is not consistent with them that are in the Truth and in the Power of God to come with feigned Petitions full of Flattery and Deceit which answereth not God's Witness but rather the wrong Part which would be courted and flattered which holds under the Just neither can they who are in the Truth make such feigned complemental Addresses as the hireling Teachers from all Quarters of the Nation did to the late Protectors who flattered them and told them they would stand by and lay down all for that which they asserted and called one of them Joshuah and the other Moses and said They committed the keeping of the Faith of our Lord Jesus Christ unto them and such like Blasphemies but as soon as the Wheel turned about in the next Moneth call them Traytors Tyrants and Usurpers and these were your stinking Addresses and your feigned Supplications which all sober and understanding People were ashamed of and thy Priests which thou callest Ministers and their Confederates which thou callest Christians have flattered them and bowed under every Deceit and turned with every Wind instance in the Dayes of Edward the 6th Henry the 8th Elizabeth and Mary and Charles and when these were overthrown which you used to call God's anointed then you strike in with what thing soever arises as instance one Parliament after another and then for Protectors and then no Protectors but a Parliament and thus have you flattered each of the Rulers though never so unjust till the Wrath of God hath sunk the most of them because they have hearkened to Flattery and Deceit and had not their Ears open to them with whom the Counsel of God is we have counselled them oft and have fore-warned them in all Plainness and Nakedness of Heart though our Counsel hath been rejected yet God hath fulfilled our Testimony thus far upon them all And as for the Quaker in Hartford-shire who thou say'st Swore against some who did abuse him and the Quakers I do believe he was one of thy own Generation and lately one of your Popish Parochial Congregations instituted first by Pope Dionysius although the man was more moderate then the rest and did grieve to see his Neighbours abused and sober people disturbed and the House broken down and Blood shed and that by the Justification of thy Sir T.H. the man not being convinced of the Unlawfulness of an Oath did give Testimony against the riotous persons and evil-doers and against him who encouraged them in it and shall he be condemned by thee who actest the same thing was it evil in him and is it righteous in thee Although I do not justifie the thing for it is known to many thousands in the Nation that the Quakers will not swear upon any Account lest they should fall into Condemnation but there are none can escape thy slanderous pen who loveth Uprighntess Truth but all thy Smitings in the Dark will at last fall upon thy own pate Further thou goest on and say'st We cry up Liberty of Conscience but are not willing to give it to others because thou say'st many Thousand Times some Ministers have been disturbed by them in their Religious Exercises That Liberty which we would enjoy our selves the same we can and will allow unto all men which is most equitable and though we have gone into the Steeple-houses and old Mass-houses and declared against Idolatry and Deceit Formality Feignedness and Hypocrisie or spoken the Words of Truth and Soberness either in Exhortation Admonition and Reproof this was the manner of the Apostles of Christ whose Consciences were exercised in purity towards God but that which was Order in the Churches of Christ is counted Disturbance by you Mass-house-worshippers and yet you would arrogate unto your selves the Name of a Church and yet are out of Gospel-Order you are for the Liberty of the Flesh and not for the Liberty of a pure Conscience Thou say'st The Quakers are grievous Lyars and thy proof is that Richard Hubberthorn said That the wicked are not to read the Scriptures and E. Burroughs saith The wicked and ungodly are to read the Scriptures and not the godly and thou say'st In this they have not both spoken Truth We know no Lye is of the Truth but of the Devil who abode not in the Truth and we are redeemed out of Lying by the Truth which hath set us free and thou art found the Lyar thy self for both the Words of
it self and thou may'st as well count the rule of the Sons of God Heterodox and Heretical and the Apostles Position who said as many as are the Sons of God are led by it and Christ promised unto Believers the Spirit of Truth to lead them into all Truth and to bring things to their remembrance and to guide them in the Path of Righteousness what has Envy and Madness eaten all the good out of your Hearts yet the Scripture is not so excluded by us as thou Judgest though we say the Spirit may lead and direct with it or without it yet not contrary to it for the Spirit doth will and may take up what thing it pleaseth to manifest it self and its mind unto the Creature and who art thou and what art thou any thing but an Egyptian who wouldst limit it and tie it to Paper and Ink to words and Syllables sounded and written in diverse Tongues Languages and Characters they that appointed thee for a Minister never knew God's Work and we know that there are several Ministrations and several Operations yet the same God and the same Spirit who manifested it self and formeth and Ordaineth things according to its Heavenly will to represent its Heavenly mind to the Creature and that which Christ hath Ordained and Instituted to be Worshipped in waited in and his presence seen in and the Operation of the Spirit of Grace in the work of the Ministry which is for Conversion and Edification is dearly owned by us as that whereby we have found the Lord and his pure Presence through this or that thing and without and beyond all Creatures or visible Appearances and this is not accounted Idolatry by us as thou falsly say'st which God will Judge thee for in the day when he appears to take Vengeance upon his Enemies in flames of Fire and thou that talkes of trying the Spirit by the Letter knowest no more of God then a Horse but what thou knowest naturally the Jews had it and they tryed and Condemned him for a Blasphemer and the Apostles for breakers of the Law and makers of it void and so condemned the Lord of Life and the Spirit by which the Prophets and Apostles were led even as thou dost with us and I never heard of any Political order of Church Ordinance or Officers or Ordinances not of the most dark and Sottishest Merchants of Babylon that ever spoke or wrote yet there was sundry Gifts given and sundry Institutions in the Primitive times which were single things of things of a more Heavenly and Coelestial Nature which were to be made manifest He gave some gifts to be Prophets some Evangelists some Apostles some Pastors some Teachers but these were Ministerial for the Work and Service which he had appointed but this was all by one and the same Spirit but I never heard of any Political order of the Officers or Political Ordinances ordained in the Primitive Churches but it seems you have got such in New-England in the Church of Rome so called I have heard of the order of Benedict of Francis and Austin and the like and of several Ordinances Instituted by their Mother to perform but I never heard of any such as a Political order of Officers and Ordinances before and this may be called an Image indeed and nothing in the world but deceit and is no Heâ—rodoxy that ever such a Blind fellow as thou should put Pen to Paper who hast crept so into the Mudd and Dirt that gross Ignorance and Darkness is in all thy words But the least of the Children of Light will see thy Ignorance so that I need not say much Concerning the Magistrate they own none are lawful Magistrates who are not of their Way their non-acknowledgement of the Magistrate as now established in all Christian States is more then manifest Answ. If thy Aspersion were full proof no more need be said but the Judicious will not easily believe thee that there is a State of Magistracy is granted by us and that a true Magistrate that Rules well and Rules in the Power of God and is a Terror to evil-doers and a Praise to them that do well and are as nursing Fathers who preserve mens Persons and Estates from devourers as a Father preserves a Child from injury these are Ordained of God and such we are subject unto for the Lord's sake and for Conscience sake and to every Ordinance of man which is consistent with the Honour of God and a pure Conscience but I believe you have few of them in New-England who are rather like Bears and Lyons tearing and rending their Estates and rend and Tear their Flesh and gnaw it like evening Wolves that the Prophet speaks of and wouldst thou have this counted as God's Authority and we tell thee and all the World in singleness of Heart and unfeignedness that our way is Christ the way to the Father the Truth and the Life the Power of God and the Wisdom of God and all that Rule not in his Power Rule in the Devil's Power in the Dragon's Power in the Beast's power who made War with the Lamb and killed the Saints and compelled them to Worship and herein they that Rule in the Power of God and for God are manifest and them that rule in the Dragon and Beast's power for they that Rule in the Power of God answer God's witness in every man and reach to that by his Act of Justice in the Transgressor and he restraineth the Evil-doer within and limiteth that and preserves the Creature as much as in him lies from harm and his Estate from destruction and also saveth the Innocent Meck and Harmless from the violence and from beating and fighting and from them that would Destroy their Persons and Estates and herein the Magistrate that Rules in the Dragon's Power and in the Beast's power he is also made manifest he reacheth not God's witness by his Governing he lets the Transgressor live and is not a Terror to evil Works and workers but a Terrour to them that do well exercise a pure Conscience towards God and man and it may be cannot go into the House of Rimmon neither can bow to Baal nor be subject to that which another may set up in his will and in his Pride then he afflicts the Body the Creature and mars God's workmanship and defaces it and doth Violence to the Creature and rends away his outward substance and saith for his Authority It was so ordered at our General Court I must tell the the false Church the Mother of Harlots has ridden long upon the Scarlet-coloured Beast which has been made drunk with the Blood of the Saints whose Garments have been red with Scarlet colour and I know no where in any Christian State so called where he reigns in more Power then in New-England and you ride upon the Beast which hath risen out of the Sea which is amongst you and the Beast carries you your Church on his back bears it
a Company of wild Bears rending and tearing and stop Gloves and Napkins and bind Keys over their Mouthes that they may not speak the Word of Truth amongst yâ—u contrary to Primitive Order And as for the Doctrine of the Quakers many who know it better then thee know it to be dâ—structive to nâ—â—hiâ—g but to the Doctrine of Anti-christ and such ungodly Doctrines as thou hast laid down in this Book as that that Light which Christ hath enlightned every one withal is gross Darkness and worse then gross Darkness and that the Supper of the Lord is a visible Political Ordinance and suâ—h black Doctrines as these our Doctrines are destuctive unto And further thou goest on and tellest The Work against Order is Policy against Policy the Policy of Hell against the Policy of Heaven Answ. It seems your Order stands in Policy both in your Church and State and in Craft Fraud and Deceit and thou judged that Heâ—ven stands in Policy too but he that sits in Heaven laughs you to Scorn with all your Deceit and Policy And now thou comest to thy Proof and say'st That Doctrine that denyes Obedience to Magistracy in his due Subject in Effect denyes the Order of Magistracy but their Doctrine denyes Obedience to Magistracy in its due Subject therefore their Doâ—â—rine denyes the Order of Magistracy Answ. The Major and Minor are both false for we own Magistracy in its due Subject which stands in the Power of God and in the higher Power and that which leads into Order and out of Confusion and Destruction and thou must not think to fasten Stork and Munâ—er upon us for thy Proof what they did stands upon their Account and not upon ours and that mischievous Spirit of thine is that which presseth on the Magistrate to abuse his power and to intrude into those Things which belong not to him to keep up your confused Babel which thou callest a Political Church which must all be scattered with the Breath of his Mouth and with the Brightness of his coming whom thou yet judgest to be gross Darkness In thy 18th page and in the 44th page thou speak'st That visible Political Church Church-Officers and Church-Ordinances are Gospel Institutâ—ons appointed by Christ to continue to the End of the World and that Command which Paul gave to Timothy is to be kept and that visible Political Church Estate is to continue to the End of the World Answ. I see thou art ignorant of God Christ Heaven Church Church-Officers Ordinances and Institutions the Churches of Christ were established by and in the Power of God and the Ministers thereof ministred walked and ruled in the Power of God and the Ordinances and Institutions of the true Church of God are pure and spiritual but the Church that thou art pleading for the Continuation thereof is a Political Church Political Ordinances Political Officers Political Institutions Political Pastors and Teachers the Lord's Supper a Political Ordinance Bâ—ptism a Political Ordinance the spiritual Counsâ—l which Paul gave to Timothy about the Elders of the Church and about the Holy Practice which they were to walk in and the godly Conversation this thou calls Political nay furthermore thou saist Heaven stands in Policy and in thy fourth Chap. say'st To Christ belongs the Prerogative of being the only Politician these and the like damnable Doctrines and Heresies thou hast uttered forth and these must be proved from the first of Tim. 3.15 and Chap. 4. did Paul when he wrote to Timothy when he gave him direction about Elders and such as took care of the Church of God did he say a Bishop is a Political Officer and must be blameless or did he say a Deacon is a Political Officer and must be grave And therefore Reader thou may'st read these Scriptures 1 Tim. 9.14 1 Cor. 14.33 and thou maist see this Sophister and this man that is void of understanding who cryeth up the Scripture for a Rule of Life and yet holds such a Church such Pastors such Officers such Ordinances such Institutions which the Scripture makes no mention of and therefore this man having made a Monstrous Body a Politick Church he imagines a Head like it and therefore Blasphemously saith Christ is the greatest Politician much I need not say unto this black Dark stuff which is to be confounded which is imaginary and Deceit which the wrath of God must scatter but this I say to thee there were no Officers in the Church of Christ but they were Ministers made so by the Spirit and were made so by the Holy Ghost and were Ministers of the Spirit and not of the Letter and some were Elders and Ruled in the Church and Churches which was Sanctified by God the Father and preserved in Christ Jesus and these were spiritual and not Political but thou hast cleared and quitted your selves from being any such Church and that which you call the Sacrament which thou callst Visible and Political and bringst 1 Cor. 12. for thy proof did Paul say as often as ye eat this Political Bread and drink this Visible Political Cup shew forth the Lord's Death till he come and did Christ when he sent his Disciples to Preach and to Baptize in the 28th of March 16. which thou plead must continue until the end of the World did he send them and say go and Teach and Preach the visible and Politick Word of the Kingdom and Baptize them with visible Political Water and that this should continue to the End of the World And little marvel if the Throne of Satan be exalted among you and such Ministers as thou who Ministers deceit and Unrighteousness and Ungodliness art set to be a Teacher and appointed so by the General Court who canst not speak a Form of sound Words but like a Phylosopher a Star-gazer an Astrologian or a Stage-player which them that read thy Book will see thy Tract frothed with such black dark Sentences which are like Enchantments As for Beckold and Knipperdâ—lling and Quintinius and Poquius thou mightst have taken up thy Pen ere now and not have brought all this rambling stuff out of the History of the Germans which thou wouldst cast upon our Backs the Bishops used to cast it upon your Backs and you upon the Baptists backs but now we must bear all and thou in Envy unto us that thereby thou mightst represent us Odious to the World hast made them all Quakers and saist they are our Predecessours take them to thy self and joyn them to your Political Church and your Political Ordinances and your Politick Doctrines which is of the same Nature with theirs which you maintain and uphold with carnal Weapons as they did theirs And last of all thou art coming to the Magistrates Power in matters of Religion under the Gospel and thou saist Notwitstanding manifold Evils prevail and the Wiles of the Devil are great and malignant and Heresie which is a horrid aspect yet thou saith There is Balm in Gilead a Physician
not believing but Hereticks turbulent Hereticks we believe belong unto him to punish and who must be Judge of turbulent Hereticks is not an Heretick an Unbeliever and if the Magistrate ought not to punish an Unbeliever then not a Heretick for a Heretick is an Unbeliever and they who are in the Power Authority of God can deny such a one and judge him out by the Power of God there is his Punishment according to that which thou callst Gospel-institution and beyond that or any further Act upon such a one we do not read of in all that which is call'd the New Testament neither that Christ his Apostles or any of the true Churches or Officers or Believers ever commanded or commended or exhorted any to stretch forth their Hand against the Person of any who were Hereticks really so and Blasphemers really so and therefore see there â—s neither Command Precept nor Example doest not thou wretchedly err in pressing on them which thou callest Believers to act such wretched Acts of Cruelty as you have done and thou vindicaâ—est them in tast â—ir Duty It 's true we read of the Beast and of the Dragon whâ— mâ—de Wâ—r against the Saints and killed them and of Mystery Bâ—bylon and of Sodom and Egypt where Christ was slain and the Witnesses slain now if thou wilt take these for Proofs and for a Ground thou mâ—yest and so all thy twisting and twining and vain Arguments fall to the Ground and doth not the Church of Rome account all you as Hereticks and is not their Judgement that they ought to punish you wiâ—h corporal Punishment and is not this your Judgement also page 78. that the Magistrate ought to proceed gradually That is to inflict Punishment by Degrees with lingring Tortures like their Inquisitions and wherein doth thy Doctrine differ from theirs in this take them to thee and thy Doctrine for thou art but a Stem sprung out of the same Root and actest from the same Principle and yet I tell thee and all the World I am not pleading for any matter of Fact or for Breakers of the Law that is righteous for the Law is good if a Man use it lawfully it is against Murderers Man-stealers and Stealers of the Creatures for Idolaters and Defrauders and Cheaters and every Act or Fact deserves punishment suitable to the Transgression now had it not been more reasonably done of thee to have produced the Fact of the Quakers in New-England which hath deserved all these bâ—rbarous Tortures then to declare them and publish them as Offenders in Matters of Fact and have none to lay to their charge and I challenge thee and the rest of thy Adherents to produce some matters of fact which the Quakers have done which is contrary to any righteous Law of God or else own your Condemnation and repent and thou must not think that this poor Tract of thine which is full of Deceit and Confusion Error Blasphemy and Madness though thou publish it by the Appointment of the General Court that it will cover your Wickedness or hide you from being discovered to moderate People neither will shelter you in the Day of the Lord. And thou say'st It concerneth New-England alwayes to remember that originally they are a Plantation Religious the Profession of Purity of Doctrine Worship and Discipline is written upon your Fore-heads that after New-England hath now shined Twenty Years should now go out in the Snuff of Moralianism Answ. There was something amongst some of you but you fled the Cross as I told you before and so that Spirit which persecuted you in the Bishops Time got up in your selves and that which once you had while you were under Affliction here you have lost not only the Pâ—wer of Godliness but the Form thereof and also of sound Words and now as to matter of Religion it is rather become a Place of Ostridges Owles and Satyrs and for Purity of Doctrine Worship and Discipline written in your Fore-heads if it must be tried by your Rule and if it be the same Twenty Years that it is now I have not heard more of Unsoundness in Doctrine Worship and Discipline which I have read on in many Ages but especially in the Scripture and truly your shining now is turned into Blackness and your Sun is set and your day is darkness and your Light is gone out as the Snuff of a Candle because this man boasts of their Doctrine Worship and Discipline take a few things out of many and behold them in the Light of the Lord and compare them with the Scripture and so I leave them to thy Judgment 1. First speaking of the Trinity he saith God is a distinct Subsistance from the Son and the Spirit and that the Son is distinct Subsistance from the Father and the Spirit in the nineth Page and because it is said The Father shall give you another Comforter this another he saith is intelligible of the Essence so then the Son is a distinct Subsistance and Essence from the Father and the Spirit is a distinct Subsistance and Essence from the Father and the Son so here are three distinct Essences 2. And that the Spirit of God without the Letter is no Spirit that which obligeth a Man to obey a Command of God is one Power and that which strengthens him and enables him to obey is aâ—othâ—r Power page 12. and that Christs Words in Joh. 17.22 give an uncertain Sound which are these That they may be one as we are one 3. That Scripture is a perfect Rule of Life but not without Consequences 4. That Thomas and Mary are no where mentioned in Scripture neither are commanded Obedience nor forbidden Disobedience contrary to Joh. 20.16 17.27 5. That that Light which teacheth a Man there is a God and to worship God and that Parents are to be honoured and that a Man shall not lye nor steal and that which discovers the Creator his Eternity and Omnipotency is to be construed in Opposition to spiritual Light and contra-distinct to the Light of the Spirit pag. 16. 6. That the Light which is in every Man hath much miscarried whilest that it is mannaged by the reigning Power of Darkness pag. 17. 7. That that which lets a Man see that he should not do to others what he would not have others do unto him and shews a Man ought not to steal nor to lye and that which discovers Eternity and Omâ—ipotency this iâ—deed saith he is Darkness it is worse then gross Darkness pag. 18. 8. Christ enlightens no Man wâ—th the Light of Life but them that are so and so qualified 9. That the Gospel is a Constitution or Effect tempered of the Grace of God and the Blood of Christ. 10. That the visible Political Churches Political Officers Political Worship and Administrations are Gospel-Institutions or appointed by Christ pag. 41. 11. That there is Policy in Heaven pag. 42. 12. Pastors and Teachers are Political Church-Officers 13. That the Lord's Supper is
Midsummer dues Mortuaries Money for Churching of Women Marriages nor for the Burials of the dead nor Money for funeral Sermons neither did they preach over the dead All these and abundance more of such like invented things was never practised nor found amongst the Churches before the Apostacy which things considered may cause R.I. to blush that ever he durst be so impudent as to say they differ not neither in the whole nor in part in matter nor in manner from the Primitive Churches and until such Time as R. I. and his Brethren contenders can clear themselves of these things let them not think any whose Eyes God hath opened can receive them for a Church of Christ nay most of the parish Ministers hold up those practices which the Papists did deny as money for Marriages and Burials Baptism the Sacrament or the Ground in which the dead were buried this was reprehended and condemned by the Council of Trent in the height of all popery 1547. Saith R. I. It seems these Tythes are a great matter to many or rather a great trouble for them to pay the Ministers though Abraham paid Tythes of all to Melchizedeck before the Law and this proves E. D. his Argument as saith R. I. That it is contrary to the Light and Law of God to with-hold them from the Ministers because they were given by Abraham before the Law Answ. Yea it is great matter with many to pay Tythes and a great trouble too because he that confesseth Christ is come in Flesh cannot uphold the shadows of the first Covenant which belonged to a changable Priesthood having no other Portion among their Brethren which was given unto them for the Service which they performed unto the Lord and likewise were a Twelfth Tribe and near a Twelfth Part of the People and now the Law being changed and the Priesthood changed and the Covenant ended and the Ordinance thereof abolished that such a Company of covetous Men as the Parochial Priests generally are that they should claim the Tythes that belonged to this Priesthood and not to do the Work that they did and yet have a Portion among their Brethren in this Land neither are they the Three Hundredth Part of the People that such a Company I say as these should claim the Tenth Part of all the Encrease in the Land this is a great matter and a thing not consistant with the Law of God neither Equity or Reason And it is but a poor and feeble Argument neither of E. D. or R. I. that because Abram gave the Tenth part of the Spoil to Melchizedeck before the Law that therefore it must be a binding thing to all Generations to pay the tenth part as due to such as are neither after that order of Aaron neither after the Order of Melâ—hizedeck Abram gave the tenth and that but once and freely and Melchizedeck brought forth Bread and Wine to Abram's Army and we may as justly and upon as good Ground demand Bread and Wine for our whole Families of the Priests as the Priests can demand the tenth part of our Substance from Abram's gift to Melchizedeck and say It is against the Law of God Nature and reason as E. D. and R. I. doth conclude by their feeble Arguments which they make upon Abram's giving the tenth's for if the Example of the one be binding then â—he example of the other is also as binding Abram gave the Tenth part of â—he Spoil and that but once and Melchizedeck demanded none then why do â—he Priests who are Usurpers claim it every Year and where they cannot get it freely as few will give it them who Witness Christ come in the Flesh then they take it by Force and constraint or would Melchizedeck have pleaded with Abram as this ignorant R. I. doth that the Spoil was none of his own as he saith Tythes are no Man's own or as I said before to E. D. would Melchizedeck have taken away Abram's Oxen Cowes or Horâ—â— Sheep or Camels if he had not given him the tenth part Or did any of the Ministers of Christ require or demand force or constrain any Maintenance whatsoever from any which this R. I. saith They differ nothing from neither in whole nor in part in matter or manner neither in Practice but saith R.I. This is nothing to the purpose unless it could be proved that the Apostles might have had Tythes which they could not being Persecuted Yet it is something to the purpose if you take them for an Example as you say you do and though it be granted the Apostles were Persecuted from place to place and sometimes went from place to place when they were not Perâ—ecuted which R. I. would have Condemned for runnagates if he had lived in that time But without all Controversie if it be a duty now to pay Tythes unto the Ministers of the Gospel then it was a duty in the Apostles time that though the Rulers were Persecutors yet the Apostles would have minded them whom they had begotten into the Faith of their duty but we find no mention neither by Commandment Reproof or Exhortation unto any of the Churches about any such thing and so thy Argument R. I. is foolish and Frivolous for it may be easily proved that Tythes were never demanded not for 7 or 8 hundred Years after the Ascension of Christ. And R. I. saith The Apostles took whatsoever was given them and thâ—â— satisfies the Ministers Conscience to take Tythes which the Magistrates give them so they may of such Maintenance live of the Gospel Answ. If the Apostles took nothing but what was given them then this shames your forcing and also you seek it of them who receive you not which manifests you are out of the Apostles example and though it satisfies your Consciences to take Tythes which thou sai'st the Magistrates give you both of them that own you and them that own you not yet I believe it would not have satisfied the Apostles of Christ if any Magistrates would have sent them back to the Jews who Believed not or the Gentiles who received them not this they would not accounted as a free Gift though this divers hundred Years many Rulers have Drunk of the Whore's cup and have given their Authority to the Beast and have forced and compelled to a Worship and also to give to the Whore's Merchants yet this is but bad proof that they ought to have done so and the Apostles never counted this living of the Gospel to live of Tythes forced Maintenance which none of the Ministers did receive or ever will And so for shame call in thy Ignis Fatuus again in which thou hast published so many Lyes among which is one which will stand as a record against thee viz. That ye differ not in Doctrine and Practice matter and manner neither in whole nor in part from the Apostles and Primitive Saints And this is another Lye that Timothy and Titus was settled in a parochial-like way
Doctrine and further say'st Charity though shooting at Random cannot miss the right Mark Answ. It is one thing what God accounteth true Honour it is another thing what R. I. counteth Honour True Honour is to obey the Commands of Superiours who rule in the Power of God and this the Quakers do submitting to all the just and equal Commands which are required of them that rule in the Power of God and this is not to blaspheme the Name of God and his Doctrine but this Fellow would have accused the Apostles as his Generation did who put them out of the Cities charging them to speak no more in the Name of Jesus and then when the Apostles return'd plead their Authority saying Did not we command you to speak no more in his Name and now you are disobedient blaspheming the Name of God and his Doctrine Is this Good Reasoning R. I. And Charity shoots not at random neither misses the Mark but it is pure and singles out its Obâ—ect to joyn unto and joyns not unto Deceit but this is R. I. his Charity to think well of them that are doing Evil and joyn to them who are doing the Devil's Work but this Man honours Charity as he doth the Scriptures he saith Charity shoots at random and the Scriptures are the true Cards as hereafter thou shalt see And saith R. I. F. H. labours to disgrace if not to deface our Churches he like a cunning Gamster knows how to alter the Course of true Cards the Scripture as R. I calls them Answ. Because F. H. would have them to take away their Crosses and Pictures and Images which were set up in the time of gross Idolâ—try this R. I. counts graces and adorns their Churches and so he is joyned to Idols I shall let him alone and the Reader may see how R. I. honours the Scriptures when in one Place he pleads for the same Titles to be given unto them which are given to God and saith No Man can dâ—shonour Christ by giving as honoura le Titles to the Scriptures as to God or Christ then by his own Argument he hath brought a great Dishonour to God and Christ and the Scripture by giving them so base a Title as the Name of Cards and so in going about to exalt his own Imaginations he hath vilified the Scriptures of Truth And saith R. I. To call Steeple-houses Churches is no Addition to the Scripture but a true Exposition thereof and what if there be some Reliques of Idolatry in our material Temples is there are some Reliques of Sin in our living Temples 〈◊〉 they therefore be called Idol-Temples Answ. The Temple in which the Jews worshipped was builded by the Command of God which all these Steeple houses cannot be compared unto which were invented and set up in the Apostacy since Men have departed from the Faith and ruined into Formalities and Idolatry when Christ was offered up the everlasting Offering them that did believe in Christ â—eparated from the Temple and the Gentiles who believed separated from their Idols Temples and they met together in Houses which we do not read of were filled with Pictures Images and Crosses and Steeple-houses were not then invented and the Council of Nice divers hundred Years after the Apostles decreed that Images and Crosses were to be placed in the Churches and also worshipped and there is the Original of those things which R.I. saith do grace and adorn their Church And if some of the reliques of Idolatry do abide in your Temples then it demonstrates that you are in the same Spirit they were that set them up And if your Temples take their Denomination from the People that meet therein as R. I. saith in page 32. then they may be truly called Popish Houses and Mass-houses from the People that meet therein and if the reliques of Sin abide in your living Temples and bear rule there then they that defile the Temple will God destroy for Holiness becomes the Habitation of his Hâ—use forever and 1 Kings 8.11 will be but a bad Proof for thee For the Glory of the Lord shall fill the House of the Lord for that is the Temple blind man which was commanded by God and the Glory of God did appear there but if this will not serve we must have another Proof Psal. 76.2 In Salem is his Tabernacle and his dwelling-place in Sion which may be understood allegorically of our Temple saith R. I. Doth the Glory of the Lord fill your Mass-houses you glory in Deceit and in Pride and your Glorying is not good and thy Allegory is false though his Tabernacle was in Salem and his Dwelling in Sion and his Presence in the Temple is yours the Temple or Salem or Sion or the Tabernacle if not for Shame pervert not the Scripture nor bring it to cover your idolatrous Practices which R. I. pleads for and saith Images Pictures and Crosses may be continued in some Places and it is like R.I. would count it Sacriledge to take them away he is far from the Exhortation of the Apostle Abstain from every Appearance of Evil and hate the Garment that is spotted with the Flesh. And R.I. saith I plead not for Baal nor for proud phantastick Spirits and yet a little while after saith that putting off Lace Ribbons and costly Apparel may be putting on of Pride Now who will believe this R.I. that he pleads not for Baal when he pleads for Pictures Crosses and Images for Cuffs Ribbonds Lace and costly Apparel Now Reader thou may'st observe by R.I. his Decorum how the Wheels go within And further R. I. saith It is utterly unlawful for any Christian whatsoever gifted or not gifted to preach the Word in the Name of the Lord before the Church publickly assembled unless they be ordained and set apart by the Church for such a Work Answ. this man is far from Moses's Spirit who wished that all the Lord's People were Prophets and would not forbid Eldad and Medad to prophesie in the Camp which was a publick Assembly and Israel then the Church of God and R. I. hath made too hasty a Conclusion who would prohibit all from speaking the Word of God if they wanted outward Ordination then Paul was a great Transgressor who consulted not with Flesh and Blood neither with any other of the Brethren nor went not up to Jerusalem for Orâ—ination but preached three years the Word of God and then afterward went up to Jerusalem and saw none except Peter and James and no Ordaination as we read of and afetrward went into Syrâ—a and Cilicia and furthermore saith he that was not known by Face to the Churches of Judea So who ordained him all this time for there were no Churches of the Gentiles but what he had planted then and so they could not ordain him Gal. 1.17 18 19 21 22. And who ordained Apollo but it may be that R. I. will say that Paul was ordained at Antioch Acts 12.2 but I would have R. I. to
understand that here was seventeen years that he preached publickly before that and where was his Ordination Many of the Brethren who were scattered abroad in the Persecution that was at Jerusalem went every where preaching the Word of God and when or where were these ordained And who ordained the Brethren that were persecuted after Steven's being put to death who travailed as far as Phenicia and Cyprus and Antioch preaching the Word and the Hand of the Lord was with them and a great number believed and were turned unto the Lord Acts 11.19 20 21. yet these things I bring not as to deny but that many went out with the consent of the Church and many were ordained and many were ordained Elders who were grown up in the Truth and established who had received the holy Ghost by whom many were confirmed and strengthned in the Faith but what is all this R. I. to your Ordination and who ordained you the Pope a Bishop or a Council or a Parliament and what are they you ordain Such as learn the Art of Speech seven years at Oxford who have read Homer and Aristotle Plato and Diogenes and learn to play on a Fiddle these are no Mechanicks but gifted Men indeed and qualified and fit to be ordained and made Ministers Pastors and Elders to carry abroad the Traffick of Mystery-Babylon but this R. I. is very peremptory and saith it is utterly unlawful for any that are gifted to preach the Word contrary to the Apostle's Doctrine who saith as every one hath received the Gift so let him administer and not such as R. I. would have to be Ministers who have learned an Art to speak and this must be called a Gift and a Qualification and a fit Man to be a Pastor and thus they have ordained one another and have set up a Trade of preaching and with their confused Stories have filled the World with Darkness And as concerning an infallible Spirit saith R. I. None except Christ who was without sin can challenge it or lay claim to it and I may say of such Runnagates and wandering Stars as this F. H. and the Quakers are as John did 1 John 2.9 They are gone out from us because they were not of us Answ. However this R. I. hath cleared himself and the rest of his Brethren for being Ministers of Christ for they do not only deny an infallible Spirit neither look to be made Partakers thereof but quite shut out all the Saints from enjoying it and though in Christ the fulness of the Godhead dwelt who was full of Grace and Truth he is the Root from whence all that believe come to be made partakers of his Virtue and so many of his Members may lay claim to it as they have received it by a free Gift according to the Promise of Christ I will send you the Spirit of Truth whâ—ch shall lead you into all Truth and the Apostle had received the Spirit of Life in Christ Jesus who had freed him from the Law of Sin and Death and the Sons of God had received it and they were led by it and the Ministers of Christ were made Ministers of it who hath made us able Ministers as it is written not of the Letter but of the Spirit and that Spirit was infallible and true and that Spirit which they declared of was an unerring Spirit and as they were led by it they erred not but were kept by it that the Evil one touched them not and they spoke from it and ordered the Church in it in the wisdom of God But what do these Men minister from who wait not to be made Partakers of this but deny that ever any had it or ever shall have so are but a company of Dreamers and tell their dream that they dreamed in the Night or at best steal the Words from their Neighbour and say Thus saith the Lord when God hath never spoken to them And though thou mayest say we are Runnagates because we sit not dreaming over thirty or forty Families twenty years but travail from City from Country to Country to publish the Word of Truth freely as the Apostles Ministers of Christ did we must by such as this R. I. and his Brethren who have gotten Holes and Nests in the Earth to creep into be counted as Runnagates though John said They are gone out from us because they were not of us this he spoke of them who went out of the Light in which he and the rest of the Disciples had Fellowship with God and one with another and they that went out from this went into the Spirit of the World and you are such as they that are gone out already and blasphemously call the Light of Christ Ignis fatuâ—â— and so all that fear the Lord will come out from you and out from Babylon where the Blood of the Prophets hath been shed and the Witnesses killed you who deny an infallible Spirit are like to be in blindness and follow the Spirit of Error for you have nought else to cleave unto And further R I. saith when the Lord said by Joel that he would pour out his Spirit upon all Flesh and his Sons and his Daughters should prophesie the Prophet speaks not of a ghostly Power to open the Kingdom of Heaven given by Christ to his Apostles and Successors but of an extraordinary Measure of enlightning Grace and a more copious effusion of the Spirit and also to Pastors to whom more is given more is required and this Text doth not prove that all Sheep shall be Pastors and all Schollars Teachers An. Nay this Text doth not prove all Sheep to be Pastors neither all that are taught to be Teachers for all are not Prophets neither Pastors nor Teachers for as Christ said the Labourers are but few but this Man 's afraid that there should be too many indeed there are too many hireling Loiterers that are ready to supplant one another for filthy Lucre though many may be said to believe yet all have not received the Spirit of prophecy or a Gift to be Pastors but only they to whom it is given of the Lord for the Work sake yet notwithstanding they who have received it ought not to be limited either Son or Daughter for they who do quench the Spirit and dâ—â—pise Prophecy as this R. I. doth and how should he do otherwise seeing he hath denyed the infallible Spirit from which all the Ministers ministred and all the Prophets prohesied and spoke as they were moved by the holy Ghost but R. I. saith the Prophet spoke not of a Ghostly Power to open the Kingdom of Heaven if by ghostly Power he means the Spirit 's Power as I believe he will not deny then was it not by a spiritual Power Sons Daughters prophesied and did not this Power open the Kingdom of Heaven and if it be a more copious Effusion of the Spirit which is given under the Gospel then the Law
then how is it that R. I. would straiten or lessen the effusion thereof under the Gospel for there were Daughters that prophesied under the Law and many Sons that spoke by the Spirit of God but now all must be confined to the Letter and your Pastors now have far less of the Spirit if any at all who speak from the Strength of natural Parts and deny the unerring Spirit and so shut up the Kingdom of Heaven against Men. And R. I. is so grieved at this infallible Spirit or this Spirit of Prophecy that he cannot endure that a Daughter should prophesie or speak by the Spirit of God in the Assembly of the Saints and the main stress of his or their Argument is 1 Cor. 14.34 Let your Women keep Silence in the Church for it is not permitted for them to speak and if any Woman speaks in the Church it contradicts the Spirit and though they have a Gift they ought not to improve it in a disorderly Way Aosw That which hath been said in this particular unto E. D. is sufficient to them whose Eyes God hath opened but this R. I is one of the Evil Beasts that the Apostle speaks of whose Mouth must be stopt And so I further say that the Apostle writ to the Church of Corinth which were Believers which few will deny but that it consisted both of Men and Women and he expresly saith Ye may all prophesie one by one and furthermore if a Woman prophesie with her Head uncovered dishonoureth her Head so that it is manifest that there were Women did prophesie and also laboured in the Gospel but saith R. I. That was but in a private Way or amongst some few this had been lawful or orderly in R. I. his account and if she might speak to two or three or twice two or three it may be as there is in many houses is not this called a Church and doth not Christ say Where two or three are gathered together in my Name I will be in the midst of them Moreover was not that a Church which was in Aquilla and Priscilla's House 1 Cor. 16.19 and was not Priscilla a Daughter that did prophesie What must Priscilla go out of her House in which was the Church if she had any thing to speak by the Spirit was it lawful to speak without doors and not in the House and if she might speak in her House then she spoke in the Church and R. I. would have said she contradicted the Spirit of God and is not Christ one in the Male and in the Female and is not male and female both one in Christ Jesus is Christ's Power the Spirit 's Authority any whit less efficacious or powerful when he speaks in the female or is it the Sex only that addeth or diminisheth from the authority of the Spirit thou ignorant man who art void of the Knowledge of God was not Mary a Woman and did not she preach Christ's Resurrection to the Disciples and were not they the church but this it is like will not satisfie R. I. his unreasonable mind who doth not believe that a woman may prophesie or speak in the church for this would contradict Paul's saying not at all I grant Paul's words to be true this was spoke occasionally to one church concerning them that were unlearn'd untaught of the Spirit that usurped Authority over the man and such as were disorderly whose Spirit was not subject to the Prophet and what must this be a binding Example as to quench the Spirit and limit the Lord from Generation to Generation as to bind or limit them who are in subjection to their Husband and who usurped not Authority for it is one thing to have Authority and another thing to usurp Authority now they that are come to feel the Power of God and thereby be moved to speak the Power gives her Authority to speak but she that is not in the Power neither doth feel the Motion of the Spirit such a one Usurps Authority and is unlearned and such and they only were prohibited by Paul and no other for if it had been extended unto all then the Women before mentioned had been Transgressors and likewise further for the satisfaction of all Anna a Prophetess the Daughter of Phanuel of the Tribe of 〈…〉 coming into the Temple gave thanks unto the Lord and spake of Christ unto all them that looked for Redemption in Jerusalem and that was in a publick Place and in a publick Congregation Luke 2.36 37 38. And last of all if E. D. and R. I. will not confess that the Meeting near Cond in which the Women spake was a Church which F. H. justifies then E. D. and R. I. have lost their Cause and wrangled about nothing and the thing proved against them both viz. That a Woman declaring speaking or prophesying by the Spirit of the Lord and in the Authority of God is a lawful and a commendable and a justifiable Act in the Sight of God and all the Children of Light and therefore cease your foolish clamour and let no such ignorant stuff come in Print again lest your Folly be more and more made manifest and the Stone fall upon you which will grind you to Powder The next thing which R. I. quarrels about is a Lye which Ed. Dod asserted that some of the Quakers should say they were equal with God unto which F. H. replied and said he that hath the Spirit of God is in that which is equal and he that is joyned to the Lord is one Spirit there is Unity and that Unity stands in Equality and these Expressions saith R. I. offer Violence to God and his Glory Answ. This R. I. is so in Love with the Spirit of Error for he hath denyed the infallible Spirit and is in such Love with an unequal Spirit that he cannot endure to hear that any should be joyned to the Lord in an equal Spirit and so quarrels with plain Scripture and saith it doth Violence to the Majesty of God the Spirit of the Father and the Spirit of Truth is an equal Spirit and they that are led by it and are in it are in that which is Equal and so are joyned to the Lord and are nearly related to him but that I said or any other that the Creature is Equal to the Creator in Power or in Glory is false and a Lye and let E. D. and R. I. know that Lyars are for the Lake R I. saith Chrâ—st is glorified in 〈◊〉 human Nature and human Nature and Flesh may be understood â—f the regenerate Part and human Nature may be understood both of Soul and Body and this may confute F. H. that doth contend against human Nature and goes and tells another lye as every pâ—ge is filled with some and saith F. H. saith Christ hath no real Body Answ. This man speaks out of thick Darkness and intrudes into those things he hath not seen being vainly puft up in his fleshly mind
Madness and Fury in which he lives envying the Happiness and Felicity of them who worship the true God hath laboured to deceive and lead the Hearts of the Sons of mâ—n aside from the holy Commandment of God to believe a Lye and to trust in lying Vanities and to lead them into his Kingdom of Darkness and into his own devilish and hellish Nature and hath prevailed over many and overcame them and hath made them subject to his Power to fulfil his Will and to do his Work and multitudes have been led into the broad Way in the Paths of Darkness and into the Region of the Shadow of Death and Death covers them as a Garment and the Shadow of Death as a Pavilion and the Works they work are the Works of Darkness and although they live as Creatures upon the Earth yet they are dead whilest thy live unto any Good being wholely swallowed up of Death and that acts in them and he who hath the Power of Death who is called the Devil the Evil-doer contrary in all his Actings unto God and all Goodness and he having wrought in the Hearts of disobedient Children his Works and begotten them to his Nature and filled them with Unrighteousness which is the Food of Evil-doers they bring forth his Work and work his Work in the Earth and labour to destroy the Creation and to subvert it from that End for which it was made and also to deface the Image of God and to destroy it wherever it appears and the Creature in whom it is and bears rule and thus since the Transgression when he hath prevailed he hath filled the Earth with Darkness and with Violence and hath set up the Seat thereof and strives that it might be exalted forever and in former Ages he hath wrought in his Instruments Ministers and Subjects and then they did his Work and brought it forth and opposed the Servants of the Lord and did Violence unto them that fulfilled his Will and testified against the World that their Deeds were evil Evil-doers who hate reproof have sought to destroy them that testified against their evil Deeds as Cain that wicked One begotten in the Transgression yet a Worshipper and an Offerer of Sacrifice rose up and slew his Brother and many have gone in his Way and then the Devil's Kingdom began to increase and grow great and then they that were Subjects of it made the Just to suffer as all along till now is manifest by the Scripture of Truth and yet them who made them to suffer would never acknowledge that it was for well-doing but for evil-doing and thus the Devil hath covered himself as not to be known by the Name of evil-doer and thus hath he blinded his Subjects in making them believe they were doing good when they acted all manner of Unrighteousness and they that suffered for the Truth 's sake were accounted as Evil-doers by this blind Generation and so all the Holy Men and faithful Witnesses of God in former Generations all the Prophets and holy Martyrs who loved not their Lives unto the Death by the Seed of evil-doers were counted evil-doers and killed as such in their Account and such is the mysterious working of Satan the next Generation will take up the Words of them that have been killed before and suffer his Messengers to take their Words and admire them that are gone before while they are doing the same Work and killing and destroying the righteous Seed as before as the Pharisees garnished the Sepulchres of the Prophets and crucified the Son of God as a Blasphemer unto whom all the Prophets bore witness and yet adored and cryed up the Law and the Prophets in Words and hated their Life and so the Apostles Ministers of Christ after Christ's Ascension were accounted Blasphemers seditious tumultuous pestilent and factious and were stoned and censured as Evil-doers by Councils and Rulers and Heads of the People and many suffered as Evil-doers in the Account of them who made them suffer and as Transgressors of Laws and Customs and Statutes were accounted alwayes such by the Seed of Evil-doers And so the Devil having got the Name of higher Power and of chief Ruler hath made many wicked and ungodly changeable Laws and them that could not be subject unto them for Conscience sake although they do Violence to none they must be judged and condemned as seditious and Traitors and mutenous And since Mystery Babylon the Mother of Harlots hath been exalted as a Queen riding upon the Beast in Majesty and hath gotten a golden Cup in her Hand and the Name of a Church and her Children have got on the outside the Sheeps Clothing and hate the Life she hath drank the Blood of the Saints and so did never the Lamb's Wife nor never will So under the Name of higher Power and holy Church all the Blood of the righteous hath been spilt and the dear Servants of God have suffered in this time of Anti-christ's Reign as Traytors and seditious and tumultuous and Peace-brâ—akers in the Account of the Dragon and Beast who sits in the Seat of Violence and in the Throne of Iniquity and crowned Pride and Cruelty which hath got the Name of higher Power without being in it and so live in Deceit and a Lye And the false Worshippers and abominable Sacrificers whose Hands are full of Blood and Hearts full of Rottenness who have taken up the outward Dress and Attire of the free-woman and painted themselves withal that they might deceive the Nations this hath got the Name of Holy Church as though she were the Lord's Spouse when indeed on her Head are written the Names of Blasphemy and she hath drunk the Blood of the Martyrs and censured them who have kept the Testimony of Jesus to Death Exile and Banishment and hath made Havock of the dear Servants of the Lord and hath vilified the Lord's Spouse and made the Lamb's Wife fly into the Wilderness whilest she hath raised her City with Blood and hath laid the Foundation thereof in Iniquity and hath raised her self into Honour by slaying and killing and by her Sorceries and Inchantments and hath made the Nations drunk therewith and they admire thee but thy Downfall is coming and the Day hastens that Calamity shall take hold of thee and thy secret Parts shall be discovered and thy Loathsomness shall appear and thy Lovers shall hate thee and shall drink in no more of thy bewitching Inchantments and thou shalt no more be called holy but abominable and prophane and thy Glory shall be turned into Dung and thy Excellency into Mire and thy Decrees shall be made void and utter Misery shall be thy End and them that have suffered shall triumph and rejoyce over thee forever for God is risen who judgeth righteously and will reward her double according to her Works and the Beast that hath arisen out of the bottomless Pit who hath arrogated unto himself the Name of higher Power shall be taken and
cast into the Lake and all those tyranous cruel wicked changeable murderous Laws which he hath made and forced upon Men to uphold the Power of his Dominion shall be trodden under Foot and be had in Contempt and Dishonour by all the Followers of the Lamb who is gone out conquering and to conquer and shall subdue his Enemies and overcome them and slay the wicked by the Sword that proceeds out of his Mouth And Oh what a Havock hath the Devil made in the Earth since the Dayes of the Apostles since he hath got the Form of Godliness and hath transformed himself into all outward Appearances of Worship and Anti-christ hath been exalted above the true God in the Earth and hath turned Christian in Name and hath preached Christ in Words and hath covered himself with the Sheeps Clothing the outside that he might not appear as he is an Enemy to the Power and Life of the true God that so he might deceive and hath deceived Thousands for since the Dayes of the Apostacy that the Power and the Life hath been lost the Devil and Anti-christ have turned Law-makers and Law-givers and Law-executors and Rulers of Nations and Kingdoms have made Spoil in the Nations under that Name of higher Power nay further Anti-christ hath turned Church-Member nay Church-Officer Preacher and a great Ordinance-man a Preacher a Prayer a Singer a Baptizer a Worshipper of the strictest sort in the Nations and hath taken up the visibles Actions and Practices of the Disciples Apostles Ministers and Believers so far as they have been outward and now in these things and by this stolen cover deceives Peoples and opposes the true Christ and his Life and Power and coming in the Spirit and yet notwithstanding all this large Philactary and long and large Garment yet the in-side is Devilish Hellish Murderous Cruel ravenous and devouring And who will but look back and take a view from the Beginning of the Devil's Kingdom until Christ was manifest in the Flesh shall finde these things true that under the Name of higher Power and under the Name of Holy Church he hath destroyed the Naâ—iâ—ns and hath laid waste God's Heritage and hath defaced his Image and destroyed his Workmanship and hath laid all the Blame upon the Righteous Seed and condemned them for Evil-doers for not being subject to Authority for Law-breakers and for Seditious and Tumultuous and for Heresie and Errour and Blasphemy and as Ungodly for all the Righteous Prophets and Believers in former Time were Judged and suffered as Ungodly in the Account of the Devil and his Agents as though he and his Instruments had been the greatest Friends of God and of Believers And who will but view the Scriptures of Truth from the manifesting of Christ in the Flesh till his Ascention and also afterward may see that the Devil under the Name of higher Power and under the Name of Authority hath made Spoil and Havock of men and their Estates and hath killed and destroyed the Just as Evil-doers and have exacted upon the Righteous by wicked Impositions and Cruel corrupt Laws made to uphold his Authority which standeth in Darkness And the false Church under the Name of a Holy Church hath sentenced them as Blasphemers as Erronious and as Enemies to God who kept his Commands and did the Will of our Heavenly Father as the blind Jews in their ignorance judged Christ as a Blasphemer and as an Enemy to the Law and Crucified him and Persecuted the Apostles and put them in Prison as Seditious and Tumultuous and as Pestilent and assaulted the House of Jason and beat and abused Scourged and Whipped them with Stripes and loaded them with Reproaches and haled them before Magistrates and Rulers and falsely accused them and followed them from place to Place and stirred up the ruder sort and cryed out Help men of Israel for they turn the World upside down and so Persecuted them from City to City as Evil-doers And after the dayes of the Apostles when there was a defection made from the Faith and the Power was denyed and lost yet the Form retained then Mystery Babylon began to rise and the Murderous City began to be builded and the Nations to drink of her Fornication and swallowed down her deceit Then began the Nations to be Waters and Kindreds and Tongues to reel to and fro Then all became as a Sea with Waves and Boisterous then the Beast rose out of it and he got the Name of Authority and higher Power and then turned against the Righteous and made Laws in the wicked Nature that all that would not be subject to him must be killed and they were Killed under the Name of Evil-doers for that Title they must bear and both the Beast the first and the second with the Mother of Harlots shed the Blood of the Saints as Erronious Seditious Blasphemous all this long Night of Anti-christ's Reign they that keep the Testimony of Jesus have been Killed Destroyed Persecuted some as being Enemies to the Higher Power and some as Law-breakers and Seditious and some as Erronious and Dangerous so these many hundred Years hath the Devil been exalted and Anti-christ advanced under the Name of Christ and under this Title have killed and wasted the Creatures and destroyed the Creation by the Name of Higher Power and by the Name of Holy Church and by the Name of Christians hath devoured and destroyed Thousands by Cruel Deaths Tortures Blood-shed Fining Prisoning Hailing to Prison Whipping Scourging the Righteous as Malefactors and Evil-doers them that were dear in the eyes of the Lord and were not defiled with the Abominations of the times and all them that bore Testimony to Righteousness were condemned for Unrighteous and censured as evil-doers and thus in short all may see how the Devil hath disguised himself and transformed himself into the likeness of Truth as an asserter of Righteousness and a Vindicator of Holiness and so hath deceived the Nations and led them into Blindness that he might hold up his Kingdom and Government in the Earth and that he might be Worshipped and Honoured above the True and living God and who hath but taken a view of the Ecclesiastical Histories of the affairs of things since the Apostacy may clearly see that great and many have been the sufferings of the Righteous by this Generation of Evil-doers who have got the Name of Higher Power and also of Holiness and so have turned against the Saints and faithful Witnesses of God who lived in the Life and Power thereof and have shed their Blood and made Havock and Spoil of God's Heritage and have destroyed his Workmanship and have made the Hearts of the Righteous sad whom God never made sad But what need I go backward to Ages and Generations past to demonstrate this when our Age and Generation bringeth forth so many and sad Evidences of these things which if the Sufferings and sad Persecutions were summed up of these seven Years last past
more for fear of Wrath and to please Men then to serve and please the Living God whose Throne is established in the Heavens whose Kingdom is over all how be it Man whose Eyes were Blind the Sons of Adam in Transgression in the fallen State know not the Kingdom nor his Throne further then by report and hear-say and Traditions and Customs though by him Kings Rule and Princes Decree Justice yet few do know him who is the King of Kings and Lord of Lords the God of the whole Earth neither do they know that in themselves in which Justice is decreed who are rather continuing Ruling in an usurperd Estate then ruling in the Power of the Lord which would be a Terror to Evil-doers but fallen Man calls well-doing Evil and Evil good and so Judges and Rules according to that in his own Eyes so punishes and afflicts them who do that which is evil as it appeareth in his eyes though it be good in the eyes of the Lord. And upon this Account the Righteous have suffered and such as are dear unto the Lord have been made a prey of through many Generations from Cain downward who slew his Brother and who are in the first birth Born of the Flesh judge that Evil which is born of the Spirit and their Wayes evil who walk in the Spirit and their Worship evil who worship in the Spirit and thus many Kings of Judah and Israel made the Righteous Seed to suffer when they were revolted from the Lord then they set up their own Imaginations Decrees and Laws to be observed who laid the Commandments of the Lord waste and made Havock of them that kept them and caused such to suffer as Evil-doers and as Traytors as Factious and Rebellious in the sight of all the People as Jeroboam Ahab Ahaziah Rehoboam and divers others and the Princes and Dukes of Edom made War against Jacob and his Seed unto which the Promise was and the Blessing was and so accounted them vile that were pretious in the sight of the Lord and reckoned them Righteous that were vile in the Eyes of the Lord. And since the Kingdom of Heaven hath been Preached and Christianity the Name thereof hath been in Reputation and the Gospel hath been published abroad and the Uncircumcised have got the Sound and the unregenerate have got the Fame and the Unconverted have got the Name of Christians and yet alwayes turn against them that were in the Nature of Christ these have made the Righteous to suffer and killed the Children of the free-Woman the true Church the Lamb's Wife And know ye this that since Christ hath been Preached and since the true Church hath been brought forth there hath been a great falling away by many from the Faith which was once delivered to the Saints by which Faith they had Victory over the World and Conquered spiritual Enemies and overcame the Grave and witnessed Victory over it Now the Words of them which had this Faith are retained and the Form of the out-side Practices was held for a while but the Power was denyed And Paul saw many such getting up to a Head and growing into a Body in his time who had the Form but denyed the Power who subverted whole Houses who were covetous and Heady and high-Minded then and lovers of Pleasures more then lovers of God and this kind of false Apostles and Satan's Messengers and false Prophets that Christ said should come Mat. 24. and John saw already come in that Age and Peter Jude and divers others wrote of and yet these were Preachers of the Name of Christ and got the form of Words and the Name of Gospel and yet denyed the Lord that bought them and redeemed them as in 2 Peter 2.1 to wit him in whom was Life and the Life was the Light of men Thus they denyed the true Light that lighteth every man that cometh into the World and yet would be preaching up the Name of Christ and Jesus in Words but denyed the Life which is a Mystery and many followed their Pernicious wayes by whom the Truth was Evil-spoken of these were Enemies to the Cross of Christ which mortifies the Deeds of the Flesh and so lived in the Flesh and yet had the good Words the Sheeps cloathing the out-side but were Erred and ravened from the Spirit greedy after filthy Lucre greedy after Covetousness and worldly Honours greedy after Pleasures and these false Teachers went out into the World from the Light and from the Life and fellowship of the Gospel which is a Mystery and from the Saints Communion and from the Apostles fellowship and from The true Church in God the Ground and Pillar of Truth and then withstood the Apostles and spoke all manner of Evil of them and falsely accused them to be in Bondage and these separated themselves and crept into Houses and lead many away Captive and Captivated their Understanding Captivated the minds of those that were laden with Sin and divers Lusts who were ever learning but never came to the Knowledge of the Truth in which the discerning is And these became great Teachers and the whole World went after them and proselyted many into their false Faith which was Fained and into that Hope which was but as a Spider's webb and into a Profession of Christianity without the Life of Christ and those went into the World and those that were in the Perishing state wondered after them and admired them and set them up who admired them because of Advantage and received them and so held up one another in Deceit and so grew into a Body and got the Name of a Church though they were adulterated from the true Faith and run away from Christ the true Husband after other Lovers and yet because the Name of Christ and Christianity had a good Sound therefore they retained the Name for a Cloak that they might not be discovered And so many Children and false Christians which were not begotten and Born again of the Light Immortal and of the Immortal Word of Life were brought forth and these were adulterated Children and Children of Fornication and Children of falshood who would Lye as the Prophet said as the Mother was so was the Daughter and so are the Children And here did the false Church and false Members arise and false Christians and false Children grew Numerous in so much that they spread themselves over Nations Kindreds Tongues Languages and People and so came to be a Universal Visible Church though indeed an deceitful and abominable Harlot who spread her Feet unto every one that passed by as it is easie to make appear neither did she retain long the Practice and form of the true Apostles but joyned themselves to the Heathen and took in their Practice and mixed themselves with the Jewish Worship and took in their Types Figures Shadows Dayes Fasts and Feasts and mixed all these things together and at last called those Inventions the Apostolick Institutions and Ordinances
of the true Church and so came the Nations to be Cheated then she reached forth her Golden Cup of Fornication her fair out-side to the Nations Kindreds Tongues and People and they were made Drunk and there they Stumbled Reeled and Staggered till at last they became all like a Sea like Waters which swell and roar and Foam and stand at no stay take notice of this here was the false Church's Foundation laid in the Waters upon this was the fear of the Mother of Harlots which John saw fourteen hundred Years ago but the Foundation of the true Church which was before this was Planted in Christ in the Apostles dayes and was builded upon the True Light which lighteth every man that cometh into the World upon Christ the Power of God the Corner-Stone the Rock of Ages and the Members of her Body which were Elect and Precious a few at Corinth at Jerusalem at Asia at Antioch at Colos Ephesus and other places who believed and were changed into their Hearts by the word of God which the Ministers of Christ preached which was in their Hearts and them who came to be established in the Truth in Meekness Patience Long-suffering who walked together in Love to wit in the Love of God which was shed abroad in their Hearts became a Habitation for God through the Spirit and Christ was the Head of this Body and ruled over it and in it and by him were they led and were subject to him who was their Husband and Shepherd Who preserved them and ordered and provided for them Who gave unto them the Bread and Water of Life and reached unto them the Cup of Salvation and Blessing whereby they came to be Nourished and grew in Wisdom and Knowledge Obedience and Subjection and in the Power and in the Dominion so were more then Conquerers thorow him that was their Law-giver King Judge and Saviour and these as I have said came to know the Truth Christ in their Hearts ruling and this was the seat of the true Church And herein is the true Church of God and her Seat and Members manifested and the false Church her Seat and Members manifested the one upon the Rock the other upon the Sand the one in the Life the other on the Words without Life the Seat of the one amongst those that were established in the Truth who bore the Image of Christ and did walk in Love and the Seat of the other was in the Waters and upon the Waters and upon unstable Minds and upon them that were in Cain's Way and the Seat of the one upon them and among them who had received freely of the Lord and Ministred freely out unto others of that which they had received but the Seat of the other upon them and among them that went in Balaam's Way who were greedy of filthy Lucre and followed after Gifts and Rewards the Seat of the one upon and among them who had submitted unto the teachings of God's holy Spirit in them the Seat of the other upon them and among them who had Erred from the Spirit and Quenched it and cryed Revelations were ceased who went in Corah's Way in the Gain-saying and resisting of the Holy Ghost the one upon them that were in the Power of God the other upon them who had the Form but denyed the Power the one among them who were the Servants of Righteousness the other amongst them whose Throats were as an open Sepulchre whose Feet were swift to shed Blood and Eyes full of adultery who could not cease from Sin the one among them who took up the daily Cross of Christ and denyed themselves and the other among them who followed their own Wayes and not the Cross of Christ but denyers of it the one amongst them who were Crucified to the Flesh and the deeds thereof the other among them that were alive in the Flesh and following the Affections and Lusts thereof So much more I might say according to the Wisdom given of the Lord but by what hath been said herein you may see the differences betwixt the true Church of God and the Mother of Harlots betwixt Jerusalem which is above a Mystery and the Mystery of Babylon and betwixt The Bride of the Lamb's Wife and the Harlot that hath run from her Husband and the differences of the Members of each Body and the differences between each Seat made manifest by their Effect and Fruits which is brought forth by each sort so read your selves whether you are in the Apostacy or out of the Apostacy whether of the Members of Christ and of his Body or of Anti-christ and so Members of the Harlot and of her Body to the Measure of God's Spirit in all your Consciences as you take heed to it will give you a true Understanding And so when these Waters Nations Tongues Kindreds and Peoples came to be drunken with the Cup of Fornication not only the Common sort of People but also the Kings the Captains and Nobles were polluted amongst all these professing Christians who had the Name of being Christians but are not arose the great Scarlet coloured Beast who had the Names of Blasphemy written in hâ—s forhead with seven Heads and ten Horns Perfect cruelty and great Strength who compelled all to Worship him and here was the Beginning of earthly Powers who came to meddle and compel in Spiritual Matters and the Kings of the Earth gave their Aid force and Strength to the Beast who compelled all both great smal whose Names were not written in the Lamb's Book of Life to Worship him and he Killed the Saints and Persecuted them which kept the Testimony of Jesus and the Word of God and the false Church which had laid her Foundation and sate as a Queen got upon the Beast and travelled in the greatness of his Strength made War against the free-Woman the Lamb's Wife made her flee into the Wilderness for two times and a half and all this was since the Apostles dayes that so now they that boast of Visibility and Universality alwayes since the Apostles dayes by this Argument they overthrow themselves for that which hath alwayes been so Visible in Power Force and Strength and so Universality seen and spread over all Nations Kindreds Tongues and People cannot be the Church of Christ for she hath been in the Wilderness and Christ the Head of his Church the Body compelleth none by carnal Weapons to Worship the Lord but he that takes hold of the Sword shall Perish by the Sword and he said again Love your Enemies do good to them that hate you and Pray for them that Persecute you and this is he who is the higher Power unto whom all Power is given both in Heaven and Earth and unto him the Spouse is subject and the Body is subject and they fear him and Honour his holy Name for he is worthy to be Praised and to receive all Honour Glory and Strength forever But the Beast compelleth all who
rose up out of the Waters and became great and cruel which had a Mouth speaking great Things and Blasphemy and he opened his Mouth in Blasphemy against God to blaspheme his Name and them that dwell in Heaven and he made War with the Saints and overcame them read the Book of the Revelations and this Beast had Power over all Kindreds Tongues and Nations and Kingdoms which are the Seat of the false Church which devoured and killed the Saints who have been cryed up for the higher and highest Power and all who dwelt upon the Earth whose Names were not written in the Book of Life cryed out who is able to make war with the Beast and whosoever did not receive the mark of the Beast rich or poor high or low bond or free might not buy or sell but were killed and warred against and herein is the Power of God made manifest and the Power of Antichrist the Followers of the Lamb and the Followers of the Beast the Worship of the Lamb and the Worship of the Beast the War with the Lamb and his Followers and the War with the Beast and his Followers and the Lamb maketh war with the Sword of his Mouth which is the Sword of the Spirit and the Word of God and so do all his Followers who overcome spiritual Wickedness in high Places and conquer the unclean Spirit and subdue the Kingdom of the Devil and the Powers of Darkness and yet hurt not the Creature For Christ came not to destroy mens Lives but to save them and herein again is the Beast and Dragon and their Worship and Followers made manifest to be quite different unto the former for he compelleth to his Worship by his cruel Laws Imprisonment and lingring Torments and by his carnal Swords and weapons which never can subdue spiritual Enemies and he kills men and stricks at the Creature and so destroyeth the Saints Bodies which are God's Tabernacles and Temple and Temples of the holy Ghost this never reaches to the pulling down of Deceit in any wherein lieth the true Power but the Lamb doth not so but slayes the Enmity and saveth the Creature And we never read that Christ ever gave Command to his Disciples neither did his Disciples give any such Command to the Churches which were planted that they should force any to their Worship either Believers or Unbelievers but alwayes taught the contrary that as every one had received the Gift of God Christ so let him walk and as every one believed in his own Heart and was perswaded in his own Mind by the Spirit of the Lord was to walk accordingly did obey and observe or else he sinned for the true Church of God and Ministers of Christ took no pleasure to make men Sinners For whatsoever is not of Faith is Sin But Oh how many have the false Church and Beast and the Kings and Princes of the Earth forced to receive these things as Institutions and Ordinances of God and to observe many things which have been put upon People as divine Worship or as some heavenly Observations when alas many did not believe with their Hearts neither were perswaded thereto by the Spirit of God in their own Minds and Consciences and yet through Force and compelling prisoning and cruel torturing many have yielded and condescended to their Worship and so have been made to sin against the Lord and their own Souls and thus instead of making Christians indeed thousands of Hypocrites have been proselyted this way and many others through Weakness rather then to suffer have sinned against their weak Consciences by this forcing way or compelling way the City of Babylon hath been reared up by this means and the false Church hath gotten a great corrupt Body and glories in her Seat and sitteth as a Queen over Nations Kindreds Tongues and People having perswaded the Kings and Nobles of the Earth that they ought to defend this Holy Church and to keep her Ordinances unviolated or else they should be in Danger of her Curse and of her Excommunication and thus the Devil himself hath armed himself every way Antichrist hath fenced about his Throne as to the gaining of the Powers of the Earth on his side and for Fear of being discovered he hath taken up the outside-profession of Christianity yet the VVolf's Nature is brought forth and is tryed which worries and kills the Sheep and to speak plainly and truly since the Power of God hath been lost and disregarded which mortifies the Deeds of the Flesh in Men and the Form of Words retained and the outside Observances taken up by the false Church she hath gotten more Members by the Kings of the Earth who have drunk of her Cup and are baptized into her Spirit by their cruel forcing and owning all to a Conformity to their holy Church as she hath called herself then by any sound Doctrine or holy example or good Practices that she hath shewed forth to the Nations And Oh how have the Kings of the Earth and the Princes thereof been made slaves and Drudges to this Harlot to make Lawes for her and to re-inforce them upon the People to the destroying of many Bodies and Souls to patronize and hold up their Sorceries and to keep up her Inchantments in Reputation among the People and in so doing the false Church hath so flattered and called thâ—ir Princes who had drunk of her Cup Defenders of the Faith and Propagators of the Gospel but if any did fail of observing her invented Institutions then what dreadful Excommunications and Woes and Curses have been threatned against them and how many Princes have been deposed of their Crowns as Hereticks and Rebellions have been raised against such to overthrow them and their People and therein you have had sufficient proof many of you Princes of Germany These things I write unto you desiring your good in that which pertains to this Life and of that which is to come and that you might truly see your selves whether you are not drinking of this Cup of Fornication yea or my Or whether you are not yet giving your Power to the Beast yea or nay is there not a form of Worship without the Life and Power then that is but the VVhore's Cup is there a seeming Shew of holiness among you and do you not enjoy the Life and sum and substance of all Shadows then that is but the VVhore's Cup the outside fairly garnished but Rottenness is at the Heart do you compel to worship then that is the Beast's power that is not Christ's Power nor of the higher Power you must deny that the true State and Power that any Prince hath allowed him from God in which he may expect a Blessing upon himself and People is in that he ruleth well in things appertaining to men and things civil which pertain unto this Life and unto the Kingdoms of Men upon Earth and to be for the punishing of evil-doers as of these murderous man-slayers man-stealers Drunkards
worshipping falsly he is to this Day under the Anti-christian Reign who hath exalted himself and sets himself in the Temple of God and sits as Judge thereof that which belongs only to the Lord 's Christ and so intrenches upon the Soveraignity which belongs to Christ the King of Righteousness and such will do Violence to the Subjects of Christ's Kingdom Therefore all Kings Princes and Potentates of the Earth who profess the Name of Christ Jesus cast off those heavy Yoaks which the false Church and Harlot have perswaded you to put your Necks in only to raise her City and to put off her Merchandize and to make the Church of the free Woman the Church of Christ suffer and this above all Things hath brought great Detriment and Hurt unto you Princes and People of Germany for they have been led by a blind Zeal to do that which they have been perswaded unto by her which hath sate as a Queen and as the Lady of Kingdoms and a Mistress over God's Houshold to do that which hath provoaked the Lord against them whereby their Dominions have been rent from them and many of the dear Lambs have causelesly suffered and many of their Subjects have been evily entreated and some have been put to Death so thereby have lost the Hearts of the People by such Actings only to satisfie the blood-thirsty Mind of her that hath drunk the Blood of the Saints Therefore ye Kings and Princes of the Earth and Emperours and all People who have been beguiled through the falshood and Sorceries of this false Church who have Drunk of her Cup of Fornication and have given your Strength and Power to the Beast and so have wrought their Works and not the Lord's shake off the Yoak from off your Necks and draw back your Authority and Power that you have given to the Beast who hath Killed and compelled all to Worship him and all People to buy the Whore's Sorceries shake off her Inchantments and Witch-crafts and intanglements and stand upon your own Legs and come to wait upon the Lord and upon the Light of the Lord which you are lighted withal that so you may answer God's End and rule for the Lord and keep Peace among all People under your Dominions and then it will be easier for you to do that when you leave all men's Consciences free to the Lord and every man to that of God in him according to which every man must be judged and then People will be more ready to obey your just Commands which are for Peace and Prosperity which are for the welfare of a Nation and Country for since the Apostles dayes the Apostacy hath come and covered them and many People have been forced into a Worship and unto Services and unto a Religion by outward compulsary Laws and by the outward Sword and great Penalties and Imprisonments if not subject to their Commands and all this hath come up since the Apostles and spread it self over Kindreds Tongues and Nations in the mid-Night of Darkness have many Countryes been vassaled and this I testifie you all that this is no true Christian Religion nor in Christ's way search diligently and read through the Writings of the Apostles and Saints in the Primitive time and see if ever the true Church of Christ or the Ministers thereof Christ or his Apostles gave any such Commandment or did ever lay any such injunction upon they that believed Rulers or Governours or others as to force or compel them to believe their Worship or Forced Killed or Banished them that Opposed but unto the contrary they Exhorted all and Commended every one to that in their own Consciences in the sight of God and so left them unto that which they knew would inform their Understandings and perswade their Minds and when they were informed and perswaded of the Truth of what was declared then they pressed Obedience not by any force or Awe but they knew that they which would not be Obedient unto that of God manifested in them they should be judged of the Lord and never have Peace and this brought down the disobedient and Rebellious Spirit and the Gâ—in-saying Spirit and yet saved the Creature alive and herein were the Ministers of the second Covenant more Excellent then the first Therefore Awake ye Princes of Germany out of the Spirit of Slumber and shake your selves out of your deep sleep which hath been upon you and wait upon the Light of the Lord in all your Consciences that you may come to see the day of the Lord God which is now a dawning and dawned that so you may distinguish between the Precious and the vile and also of every Work and Action and Worship you may truely discern of what sort and kind they are of for he that doth not Witness the quickening Spirit which enlivens the mind unto God and deads it unto Sin his Works actions and worship is but of a bad Sort these are the Works that must be burnt with Fire and that is the Worship which God is not pleased with which is performed from the earthly corrupt part in man by Tradition all this kind of Profession is God's Controversie against and this kind of Professors and this kind of false Church is God's Anger kindled against and hath been dishonered by this deceitful kind of Christianity and the Name of God hath been more dishonoured then by the Heathen who have not Professed any part of Christianity at all yea what wicked Barbarous Inhumanites have been brought forth by this false Church who got the form at the first and denyed the Power Oh! what Killing Murdering Blood-shed Persecuting Destroying the Creatures laying whole Nations desolate and whole Countries waste who could not conform to their Hypocrisie and invented Injuctions of Men Oh what Pride and Arrogancy Covetousness fraud and deceit Cosening and Cheating envying and hating Cursed speâ—king filthy Communications Oaths and Drunkenness and Riotousness Whoredoms and Uncleanness have been brought forth so aboundantly that the very Heathen are not found in the like Practices and well might they conclude if the God of the Christians be such an one as leads his People into such Practices then they would never believe in him nor Worship him in the Christians wayes for these Practices have hardned their Hearts and made them out of love with the Name of the Living God Oh! a bed of Torment is prepared for this Abominable Harlot who hath denyed Christ her Husband who hath enlightned every man that cometh into the VVorld with a Measure of his Light John 1. and the day hastens that her Flesh must be Burnt with Fire and all her Lovers shall hate her and the Kings and Nobles and mighty Men of the Earth which have committed Fornication with her shall withdraw their Love from her and assistance from her who have given their Power to her and so have made them selves as Waters so that it is Just with the Lord God to bring the Heathen and
the Hollow of a Hand and we have thee in the Apostacy clear thy self when thou canst if the Beast compelled all both small and great to worship him and made War with all that bore not his Image then we have thee between us and the Apostles time as in a press for no such compelling was in the true Church by any Ecclesiastical or Secular Power instance if thou canst from the Apostles writings any such thing or where Cain's weapons were lifted up or Creatures Men and VVomen killed by the Sword or destroyed with lingring Torments in the time of the Apostles Now in that it hath been said the Church hath been universal to that more might be said Europe or some Parts adjacent is not all the Earth and it is no where found since the Apostles that killing and compelling and forcing hath been but by thee and them that are at the best but in the Suburbs of thy City which afterwards I shall in brief descend to And so it is evidently known that thy church so called hath been upheld more by cruelty and force then any sound Doctrine or Practice agreeable to the Apostles Dayes though thou mayst wipe thy Mouth and say I am clear we persecute none to Death we have a Beast to ride upon and will make war for our City and will compel to our VVorship and Institutions we will cry him up for the higher Power and we will frighten People that who resists this resists the ordinance of God and he will kill and destroy and compel and force and we shall be clear and he will call us the holy church and we will call him the higher Power and so it is clear and evident by what hath been said that thou art in the Apostacy as hereafter shall be manifested by Name and Practice First Thy Ministers are not according to the Ministers of Christ in the primitive times their call not such their practice not such They were made Ministers in the primitive times by the holy Ghost and by the Spirit but yours by natural Parts Tongues Arts Philosophy and Study and packing up old Authors together to make a little discourse of and this must be called the Gospel Secondly the Ministers of Christ they preach freely not for Gifts and Rewards and Tythes but you have brought in Judaism Tythes which belonged to the first Priesthood your Oblations Obventions your Mortuaries and these Invented and introduced things to maintain your Ministers by Thirdly The Ministers of Christ did not compel any at Corinth Thessalonica Macedonia or any other Church to give them such and such maintenance by Force who received not their Doctrine but you compel and force and have made that which you call the Gospel chargeable to the Earth where you have Power 1 Cor. 9.18 Fourthly Your Doctrine is contrary to the Doctrine of Christ and the primitive times as that the real and substantial Presence of Christ's Body Blood after the Consecration of Priests is in the Bread and Wine which may corrupt so doth not the Body of Christ you do contrary to Christ's Doctrine who saith he that eats my Flesh and drinks my Blood shall live forever John 6.56 but you that eat that which you call his suâ—stantial and real Body and Blood both it and you shall corrupt Fifthly Of the unbloody Sacrifice of the Mass this Sacrifice doth no good at all for where there is no Blood there is no Life and where there is no Blood there is no Remission saith Paul Heb. 9.14 and so your Sacrifice is abominable and an Idol and such an one as there is no mention made of in the Scriptures Sixthly Of your Litturgy and publick Prayers in an unknown tongue this is an unprofitable and a vain Worship and this is like your unbloody Sacrifice herein you are like Barbarians one to another and how should they that worship with you say Amen when they know not what you say your praying in an unknown tongue is contrary to the Apostle's Doctrine who said 1 Cor. 14.18 I thank my God I speak with Tongues more then you all ver 19. yet in the Church I had rather speak five Words with my Understanding that I might teach others also then ten thousand in an unknown Tongue Seventhly Your Doctrine of Purgatory an invented and an imagined thing as to cleanse from Sin this is contrary to the primitive Doctrine The Blood of Christ cleanseth from all Sin John 1.7 and your distinctions of mortal and venial Sin is to blind People withal For the Wages of Sin is Death Rom. 6.23 Eighthly Of worshipping and invocation of Angels and Saints as Mediators between us and God this is contrary to the Primitive Doctrine there is one Mediator between God and man even the man Christ Jesus 1 Tim. 2.5 and he alone makes Intercession for all them that believe Heb. 7 25 and the Angel reproved John Rev. 22.8 9. when he would have Worshipped him and said unto them See thou do it not for I am thy fellow Servant c. and the Prophet said thou art our Father though Abraham know us not and Israel be ignorant of us Isa. 63.16 Ninethly Of Reliques and sacred Images this is contrary to â—hat the Lord spake by the Prophets Lev. 26.1 Ye shall make you no Idols nor graven Imaâ—e neither rear you up a standing Image neither shall you set up any Image of Stone in your Land to bow down unto it Deut. 6.22 Neither shalt thou set thee up any Image which the Lord thy God hateth Ezek. 6.4 and your Images shall be broken and Rom. 1.23 there they were Condemned that changed the Glory of the incorruptible God into an Image made like to corruptible Man c. Thus you may plainly see your Idolatrous Image Worship is forbidden and condemned in the Law Prophets and New-Testament and as for your Relique worship you have neither command â—or Example for it from Christ nor his Apostles Many more things might be enumerated which are found among you in the Apostacy as your Voluntary poverty and feigned Humility and your wilful Vows and many more things which are â—ound to be coâ—trâ—ry to the Church of Christ which must be turned from and denyed if ever you come to know the everlasting Gospel which is to be preached again to the Nations by which they must be brought out of all this Apostacy Furthermore as to the practice and Discipline of the Catholick Church as it is called which pleads for Authority we find it not consonant and agreeing to the Church in the Primitive times the first hundred Years after Christ. As for the vestiments your Priests wear at certain times one on this manner another on that your Ecclesiastical men or Church Officers of several Ranks and orders such we find not in the Primitive times in that which may be truly called Primitive And for the invented Holy-dayes and their Eves for Fasting and Feasting we find no such in the Primitive Times and such
a Service for such a Day and such a Worship for such a Day we find not in the first hundred Years after Christ. And for your Lent which one of your Fathers invented and this was his Ground because God had the tenth of the increase of Tythes due to himself and for his Ministers under the Law therefore it was necessary that the tenth part of Dayes should be allowed as Tythes to the Lord Oh! Gross ignorance and palpable Blindness mid-Night it self came upon you in the time of your Visibility when the True Church was fled into the Wilderness As though the Lord was not the Lord of all Dayes and as though all dayes were not his and to be used to his Glory And your prohibiting Meats and distinguishing of Meats one Holy for such a day another for such a day Flesh one day and Fish another day as though there were not the Flesh of Fish or one thing were clean and another Unclean And this invented Trumpery hath been observed for Catholick and Apostolick Doctrine but by whom we must needs tell you by the Nations Kindreds and Tongues and People upon which the Whore sits and out of which the Beast rose And we will grant you antiquity enough this many hundred Years and yet we will prefer the Primitive Times before you and bring their Doctrine and Practice to reprove you though we do not desire to go in Cain's Way and to kill Creatures that are out of the Doctrine of Christ and contrary to Apostolick and Catholick Doctrine which wrestled not with Flesh and Blood but with spiritual wickedness whose Weapons were not carnal but spiritual and yet they hâ—d great might in them and threw down by these weapons that which never could be by carnal 2 Cor. 10.4 Again your forbidding to Marry which is reckoned by the Apostles Doctrine to be a Doctrine of Devils and contrary unto that the Apostle's Doctrine was Marriage is Honourable in all Estates the Bâ—d undefiled Heb. 13.4 And seeing you plead Peter was at Rome and Peters Chair and that the Bishop of Rome doth succeed him and hath the Keys as Peter had Why do you exclude the chief Bishops as you account them from Marrying and divers other Orders seeing Peter had a Wife and seeing that it is Catholick and Apostolick Doctrine before you could claim the Name of visible Church that a Bishop should be the Husband of one Wife and should not be Covetous nor no striker nor given to Wine nor filthy Lâ—cre c. But since the Bishop of Rome hath Appropriated to himself to be the Head of the Church and the chief-Bishop over all â—he Catholick Church it hath been manifested how much covetousness and covetous Practices have been Acted as Money for Pardons and Indulgences and get Money for the living and the dead and the invented Purgatory hath filled your Coffers and your Meritorious works have been Sold at a dear rate Insomuch that a poor Woman who hath lost her Husband and he deceased must pay ten Shillings for a mortuary that he may be Prayed for or some of your Merits may be accounted to him which you have in store as a Stock to sell to any who come with a Prize in their Hands And from whence have you all these Tythes have you not borrowed them of the Jews and yet you are no Jews and such things we do not read among the Jews were Tythable Pigs Eggs Hens and Geese to omit greater matters and the Smoak passing up the chimneys and that which you call your Peter-Pence And this is contrary to the Catholick and Apostolick Doctrine which Peter would have been ashamed to ever have mentioned either amongst Jews or Gentiles And now I would ask you a Question or two seeing John saw the true Church flee into the Wilderness the Woman that was cloathed with the Sun who brought forth the Man-child what cause have you to boast of Visibility or Universality Now when were you in the Wilderness if your Church hath not been so then it Demonstrates that your Church is not the Woman cloathed with the Sun for she did fly into the Wilderness as with the Wings of an Eagle Secondly Whether hath your Gospel been universally publickly preached these sixteen hundred Years or nay And is it the very same that was Preached in the first hundred or two hundred Years seeing that John saith that all Nations did drink of the Whore's cup of Fornication And then Nations were Waters seeing he saith the Gospel shall be preached again to Nations Kindreds and Tongues which clearly demonstrates there was a time when the everlasting Gospel was not preached to the Kindreds Tongues which are the Waters upon which your Church is Situated And it is evidently manifested that yours hath been another Gospel then that which was preached in the Apostolick Church and in the Catholick Church the first hundred or two hundred Years after Christ was manifested in the Flesh Much might be said to Demonstrate the Truth which is in Hand that there hath been an Apostacy the Beginners thereof came forth in the Apostles dayes and afterwards grew into a Body and became like a great Sea which according to the best Ecclesiastical writerâ— which have given a Narrative of the first five hundred Years declared that there was great loss within 300. Years but in five hundred Years or less the very Power of Godliness was denyed and very much of the Form And though your pleads Antiquity for a Thousand Years for these things aforementioned which they would be hard to prove For although it should be granted them yet we will joyn issue with them in this thing and are able to prove all these Doctrines and Practices not to be as it was in the first two hundred Years except they will own such as taught the Doctrine of Balaam and taught the Doctrine of Devils and went in Cain's and Chore's Way for an Example It were not hard to prove the introducing of all these things before mentioned and how they have come in by degrees one Council that rose out of the Waters ordaining this another ordaining that and so have risen up into this great Body of Darkness some of the Practices borrowed from the Jews and some from the Heathen and some invented of themselves in latter Ages so that the Worship that was in the Spirit and in Truth in Christ's and the Apostles dayes is turned from and such a numberless Number of vain Traditions Ave-maries Creeds and Pater-nosters and such a deal a do as there is about their unbloody Sacrifice of the Mass that they are glad to be counted by their beads on strings as many very well know By all that which hath been said may easily be Collected that there hath been a great Deviation and Apostacy from the Doctrine and Practice of the Primitive times thus far as I am descended I leave it to the Reader to judge and compare these things with the Churches Doctrine and
under Foot the Kings of the Earth shall deny it and to give their Strength any longer to the Beast and then shall that be fulfilled Rejoyce ye Prophets and holy men of God and ye that have suffered for the Hour of his Judgement is come and as she hath served the Saints so shall she be served and rewarded double and the day hastens and the times and Seasons we see and know as God hath made them manifest The man-child is descended again who hath right to rule the Nations with a Rod of Iron and break the ungodly in pieces as a Potters Vessell and stamp the residue of his Enemies under his Feet And the Church is coming out of the wilderness again who leans upon the Breast of her beloved who is cloathing her again with Beauty instead of Ashes and putting upon her again the beautiful Garments of Glory and Excellency even his own Righteousness and they that see it their Hearts shall be made glad and their Souls rejoyce in God and their Flesh rest in Hope for the time is come when she must appear again which hath been retired and hid in a Place which God had prepared for her while the false church sate a Queen and the Apostates as Princes and their Merchandise sold at dear rates but their Jâ—y shall be turned into Mourning and alas alas shall be the cry of them thâ—t have been in Glory with her for her Frankincense Odours and sweet Perfumes and Scarlet and Purple and Gold and Silver and Wood and Tin and Iron and Brass none will buy any more none of 〈◊〉 â—amb's Followers nor none of the true Church's Children who worship God in the Spirit and have no confidence in the Flesh neither in any outward Appearance but in the hidden Life of God but in the immortal Life which he hath brought to light through his blessed Gospel which he hath caused to be published again the â—oyful Sound whereof many captives have heard and are glad and a numberless Number shall hear the joyful Sound thereof and shall enquire after the Brightness of the rising of the Sun Therefore all Apostates Hills and Mountains make room make Way the Lord is risen in Power and in Glory which shall dazle the Eyes of all the Earthly and shall extinguish and put out the very Brightness and the Glory of all invented worships in the apostatized ages and shall bring them that believe in the everlasting Gospel to Stability to the Rock of ages to the Valley of Achor to Mount Sion to the Blessing of the everlasting Hills and blessed are they that hear and believe and waite to be made Partakers of that which the Lord is about to do in the Earth as he hath shewed and foreshewed to his Servants the Prophets CHAP. IV. Now a few Words to shew unto all how they may come out of the Apostacy to be Members of the true Church which is in God the Lamb's Wife SO far as God did appear in any Age or Generation or manifest himself unto the Sons of Men in any Shadows Figures Representations or outward Appearances the evil Spirit and Serpents Seed and Evil-doer alwayes took up the Form of the Thing when it came into Reputation as largely might be demonstrated and instanced through all Ages and Generations till the Closure of the Apostles Writings something whereof hath been briefly hinted at before so in this I shall be very brief The Jews held up the Types and Figures of the first Covenant and the Ordinances thereof and opposed Christ the Light the everlasting Covenant and also the Publishers thereof Moreover when the Name of Christ came to be spread abroad then false Apostles and deceitful Workers who were Enemies to the Cross and to the Power of God they preached Christ out of Contention and Envy and for filthy Lucre and by wicked Practices made the Name of Christians odious among the Heathen as it is this Day and caused the worthy Name by which the Saints were saved to be blasphemed by their ungodly Practices Rom. 2.24 When the Apostle gather'd together many that believ'd and setled them in the Order of the Gospel and the Order came well to be accounted of and the Conversation of the Saints of good Account amongst many divers false Prophets and deceitful Workers got up and as the Apostles met in Houses and the Saints met together in Houses the false Apostles they crept into Houses and held the Form as I said before and denyed the Power and they were to be turned away from by the Apostle's Exhortation to Timothy Now since the true Church fled into the Wilderness the false Church came into Visibility and to sit as a Queen upon the Waters the Nations and Peoples other things have been brought in other things are brought in and invented which were not constitutions of Christ or the primitive Churches and these the World hath wondered after in the dark Night of Apostacy and the Worship hath been made up and compacted partly from the Jews Worship partly from the Heathen and partly from themselves being corrupted and the Scriptures perverted every Way to prove all this Deceit Now many have judged to relinquish the former superstitious Practices and to come and to take up the Form and Practice again in the outward as it was in the Apostles Dayes is to come out of the Apostacy let all know this the outward Court of the City was given to be trodden under Foot of the Gentiles to pollute and defile it and many may wait there and look there in the polluted Court and in the outside that hath been defiled and many may visit the Sepulchre and wait for Christ when he is risen and so look for him to appear in that which he is risen out of the Jews at their Temple when it is left desolate the Crhistians so called may glory in their outward Court though it be defiled and so defiled as God will not appear there again for he hath another Way manifested himself unto the Sons of Men. And now that Worship that God requires that Service that he requires and that Glory wherein he will manifest himself is and will be in the Spirit which all People are to wait for which come to witness Restoration and to come to the End of the Night of Error to the Bride the Lamb's Wife again Now a Measure of God's Spirit being given to every one to profit withal which shews them Sin and Transgression and will lead out of it which shews formal Worship and how Deceit hath transformed into them and leads them that believed in it out of that which is polluted and out of Deceit to Christ the sure Foundation and mighty Power of God and to know God's Peace and Good-will to all Men And that which must restore all People and bring them out of the Apostacy into Purity and to have Fellowship with the Father and the Son and one with another as it was in the primitive times
is the mighty Power of God alone which must be waited for and believed in and received and made manifest in the Hearts of the People or else they cannot come out of the Apostacy nor see to the End of those Things that are to be abolished and this is that which must be witnessed by every Man that comes to be a living Stone of the holy City and a living Son of the free-Woman and true Member of the Heavenly Jerusalem which God hath caused to descend which is the Mother of all the Saints and the Womb that brings them all forth and the Breast at which they all suck and are satisfied and nourished up to everlasting Life These Sayings are faithful and true and blessed is he that heareth believeth and receiveth them And this is a Testimony of the People called Quakers whom God hath brought out of the Apostacy to the Beginning again to see the Brightneâ—s of the Day of the Lord wherein there is not a Cloud Furthermore it is manifest how many Things have been introduced and brought concerning Worship and Ordinances and are taught to be Doctrines of the primitive Times whenas they be brought in by Men of corrupt Minds in latter Ages which had lost the Faith once delivered to the Saints and had lost the Gospel-Order and compelled People by outward Law to submit unto them and yet all those Things they would fasten upon the Scriptures and bring some Scripture which they pervert as a Cloak and a Cover to blind People withal but I shall descend to some Particulars CHAP. V. Concerning sprinckling Infants AND first concerning Baptizing or Christening Infants as it hath been called which is without prescribed Command or Example commanded or ordained by Christ or his Apostles although many in these latter Ages have wrested the Scriptures thinking thereby to make their own Inventions to be reckoned or accounted to be the Ordinances of God and the main Ground which the greatest Rabbies have given hath been from these or the like Scriptures Go teach and baptize all Nations Mat. 28.19 But this is nothing at all to prove baptizing of Infants here Teaching was to go before Baptizing or Discipling as the Words may be rendered for they were not like to be Discipled which were untaught now Infants not being capable of teaching so are not capable of being made Disciples now to baptize Infants or sprinckle them with Water which are untaught and not capable of being Disciples is a ridiculous Thing and to do it so as the Church of Rome uses it and they who are separated from them is contrary to the Scriptures and there is no mention made of Water at all nor Infants and their other Scriptures they have offered for Proofs to prove this an Ordinance of Christ and why only because Christ took up Children into his Arms and blessed them and because he said Whosoever enters into the Kingdom of God must enter as a little Child these Scriptures have been tendered for good Proofs but the spiritual-minded will judge of the Weakness of them who offer these Things for a Proof But again it hath been said and accounted Orthodox that Baptism came in the Room of Circumcision but how they will prove it is yet unknown to many for the Scriptures make not mention of any such thing for one Type did never type out another but every Type typified a Substance Now Circumcision was a Type or a Figure and cutting off the Fore-skin was a Figure of Circumcision and cutting off the Fore-skin of the Heart now Baptism with Water is a Type or Figure 1 Pet. 3.21 which typed out the spiritual Washing or Regeneration and if Baptism of Infants came in the room of Circumcision then how do they agree in a Parallel the Males were only circumcised and why are the Females now baptized if Baptism came in the room of Circumcision Another Thing which hath been alledged for a Proof is that which Christ spoke to Nicodemus John 3.5 Except a Man be born again of Water and the Spirit he cannot enter into the Kingdom of God from whence it hath been inferred by many that Baptism of Infants was absolutely necessary to Salvation Christ spoke of that which did regenerate and make anew and cleanse the Heart and of the clean Water which the Prophet Ezekiel spoke of which he would pour upon his People visible Water cleanseth not the inside neither doth regenerate but the Water which Christ giveth to every one that thirsteth to drink is the Water of Life and this washeth the inside and cleanseth the Heart and this is the washing of Regeneration which whosoever comes not to know cannot enter in the Kingdom of God because that which is deâ—â—led is shut out but they thaâ— do not loâ—k after the Substance have made an Idol of the Figure but the Church of Rome themselves which were the first Invenâ—ers and Setters up of this human Institution have said That this mâ—st be received by Tradition and not from the Scriptures because it could not be approved as a Commandment witness Claudias Espontiâ—â— a Popish Bishop at a Council at Pysoy in France 1500. and yet this Doctrine hath been held out to the Nations for Catholick and Apostolick which the primitive Churches made no mention of neither the Apostles taught any such Doctrine but was preached up by such who went out of the Light and from the Power into the Nations which became as Waters for the first Ordainer of Baptism of Infants and that they should have a God-father and God-mother was Ignatius Bishop of Rome long after the Apostles Dayes when Rome was got up into Pride claimed Authority over all Christian Churches to impose upon them whatever they listed for Doctrine and such dark things as these have been brought forth whereof mention might be made of many Things and what unsavoury Words as God fathers and God-mothers are used not only amongst them but also amongst the Protestants to this day who is God's Father or who is God's Mother is this Apostolick Doctrine as though God was begotten by Generation indeed is it not Blasphemy to affirm such things and also to hold up such things all which demonstrates these things to be in the Apostacy And therefore you who profess your selves that you are come out of the Apostacy and are reformed Churches for Shame leave off practising and pleading for the upholding such things which the Scriptures do not own or else the Practice of the Saints in former Ages will judge you And it hath been reckoned as absolute necessary to Salvation and therefore Victor Bishop of Rome did institute that the Children might be christened by a Lay-man or Lay-woman in time of Necessity because Infants were often in Danger as Polydore makes mention Lib. 4. CHAP. VI. Concerning the Sign of the Cross and ordaining of Parish Churches LIkewise the Sign of the Cross and the Chrisme are invented things which are in the Apostacy and therefore
to magnifie the glorious commendation of Martyrs made a Statute that a yearly Oblation should be had in memorial of them and Gregory would that Mass should be said over their Tombs or Graves now Priests read the original of your service over the Graves of the dead and see if this be Apostolical The Fast of Wednesday and Fryday was appointed the one day Christ was crucified and on Wednesday Judas purposed in his Mind to betray him Gregory was he that ordained that neither Flesh Gregory appointed nor any thing that had affinity with it as Cheese Milk Butter Eggs should not be eaten on such days as were Fasts and here came in this Doctrine of Devils Soul-mass-day this was begun by Odilo that was Provost or Provincial of Cluniacensis Order upon the Occasion he heard about Etna the burning Mountain of Sicily oftentimes great Lamentations and Cryings and Weepings were heard which he supposed to be the Weepings of evil Spirits that bewailed because the Souls of dead men were taken from them by the Petitions and Sacrifices of well-disposed Christians therefore he appointed his Covent to make a general Oblation for All-Souls the next Day after the Feast of All-Saints and this great Institution was ordained about the Year 1002. and so all whose Eyes God hath opened will see all this Heap of Invention hath been practisee since the Beast rose out of the Sea and the Whore hath sate upon the Waters which is since the Apostles Dayes CHAP. X. Concerning Priests Vestures and Belâ—s which are practised among Christians as Apostolick Institutions THE Jews high Priests had Vestments and the rest of the Priests who offered Sacrifices and Oblations at the Temple and Tabernacle Lev. â— 6 7 8 9. 13. And Aaron the Priest had a Coat girded with a Girdle and clothed him with a Robe and put a linnen Ephod upon him and put a Breast-plate upon him and a Mitre upon his Head and Aaron's Sons had Coats with Girdles and Bonnets as was commanded by the Lord and in chap. 16.4 and he put on a linnen Coat and linnen Breeches with a Coat and Mitre and girded it with a Linnen Girdle and these were the holy Garments and these Garments were to be put off in the Holy Place and divers other Garments and Vestments which were worn by the Priest about the Temple-Worship and Sacrifice which were Shadows of better things and of more holy Garments but this was in the first Covenant that made nothing perfect which was faulty and was to continue until the time of Reformation But Christ being come and offered up all Shadows had an End and they preached up the everlasting Offering and him who offered up himself once for all Now Christ sent out his Disciples without great Provision as to Attire for they were to take neither Staff nor Sâ—rip nor Shoes nor Money nor Brass in their Purses and yet they were to go among them that were like Wolves renting and tearing devouring and destroying and there was no great Likelihood of obtaining any earthly thing from such while in that Nature but the Apostles liâ—ed by Faith Mat. 10.9 10. and Luke 10.3 4. and they were not to take two Coats and the Apostle in his Travails was often in Necessities in Hunger and Cold and Nakedness and did not go in costly Array nor in disguised Habits but in his old Age wore sometimes a Cloak among the Churches which he sent for to Troas an ordinary Garment 2 Cor. 4 8 9 10. 6.4 to ver 11. 2 Tim. 4.13 and John the Baptist who was a great Prophet had a Coat made of Hair and a leathern Girdle about his Lyons Mat. 2.3 and the primitive Christians wandered up and down in Sheep-Skins and Goat-skins being destitute of whom the World was not worthy Heb. 11.37 38. But after the Apostles Decease deceitful Workers and evil Beasts and they that abode not in the Doctrine and Ordinances of Christ went out into the World and the World went after them and so lost both Power and Form of Godliness and invented things some from the Heathen and much from the Priests under the Law Sextus the first commanded that the Corporis should be of linnen Cloath only and that of the finest and purest and forbad that Lay-men should handle the hallowed Vessels and namely Women were prohibited hallowing the Priests Vestures and Altars and Cloathes Diversity of Vestures of sundry Orders were much what taken from the Example of the Hebrew Priesthood was practised and ordained by Stephen Bishop of Rome and Sabinianus decreed first that the People should be assembled together to hear Service at certain hours by ringing of Bells and John the 22d Bishop of Rome ordained that Bells should be tolled every day three times and that then every man should say three times Ave-Mary as Polidore saith Lib. 6. The Invention of Bells was from Imitation of the Hebrews because the high Priest had in the Skirts of his uppermost Garments little Bells to ring when he was in the holy Place within the Vail And the Banners and Trophies which are hung up in Churches were taken from the Heathen which did bear them to signifie the conquest of their Enemies these have been set up in the Churches so called by some of the Bishops of Rome to declare as they said the Triumph of Christ over Death and Hell Now all Nations who are called Christians look to your original and from whence these Practices have risen and those things are continued even amongst the Protestant Churches are either from the Jews or from the Heathen or from the apostatized Bishop of Rome long after the days of the Apostles and so these Hoods and Surplices and Caps and Bonnets and Cowls and Tippets and Miters and Canonnical-Coats and Girdles and divers strange attires it is like to prove these things we must have Aaron's Breeches brought in and the linnen Ephod and his Son's Girdles and Coats and Bonnets and the high Priest's Mitre and all these Candlesticks for a Gospel-proof CHAP. X. Concerning Mattens and â—inging of Pâ—alms by course in musical Tunes and Supplications and short Prayers called Letany THE Jews under the Law had many Officers which belonged to the Temple-Worship among which were Singers as the Sons of Corah and the Sons of Asâ—ph and Eâ—rahites and the chief Musicians c. and divers Psalms were given forth by the Spirit of God by David and others upon several occasions sometimes after Victories and sometimes when he felt the Presence of God and the working of his Power and who were Eye-witnesses of his wondrous Works as the rest of Israel were many times as at the Dedication of the Temple and also when they came out of captivity Neh. 7.44 12.27.42 43. Psal. 149.3 150.3 4. and all these singers of Songs pertain to the Temple and the first Covenant and to that Priesthood which could not continue by reason of the Faultiness thereof Heb. 8.7
already enjoy and Possess and so the Apostles brought them to a further examination not to look at things visible but to examine themselves whether they were in the Faith for he that is in the Faith is not in that which is visible Prove your selves know you not your own selves how that Jesus Christ is in you except you be Reprobates 2 Cor. 13.5 Now they who came to witness Christ in them knew the Resurrection and the Life in them and Witnessed the Life of the Son of God to live in them and they in it and this was a further State then looking at visible Things which were in remembrance only of his Death and blessed are they who have an Eye to see and an Heart to believe these things And now the Apostle spake unto wise Men and bad them â—udge what he said 1 Cor. 10.15 So that Novices or they that were young or Babes had hâ—rdly been able to discern if he had spoken such things to them but he spoke to wise men which could judge of what he said and ver 16. thus he said The Cup of blessing that we bless is it not the Communion of the Blood of Christ And the Bread which we breakâ— is it not the communion of the Body of Christ ver 17. For we being many are one Bread and one Body for we are all partakers of that one bread and that one Bread was Christ who said I am the Bread of Life and this they witnessed and these are great Mysteries and they whose Eyes are towards visible things cannot see them and what a Nâ—ise and a Stir hath been made these many hundred Years and what killing and persecuting about things that are seen And since the Mystery hath been lost and the Key which opens the mystery how People have waded in the dark till they have lost themselves and are sunk down into utter Darkness as hath been manifest about visible things which do corrupt how many have been killed about this Bread and this Cup which are visible since the Apostles Dayes and how many Institutions and Laws have been made about this and have fought like Swine about the husk and discern not the Life neither the Lords Body It is endless to declare what stir they make about this Bread and this Wine in the Church of Rome which I shall not now stand to particularize much but however after the Priest hath consecrated it they conclude it to be the very Body and Blood of Christ and yet a thing which may be seen and that is a temporal thing and so give it Names past numeration And what work have they made about times and dayes when it was fit to be received and how many Decrees have been made about these things Anacletus caused a Decree to be made that all were to come to it under pain of Excommunication and Victor denounced that those should be interdicted from all Service when they should receive the Sacrament that would not be reconciled to their Neighbours of all Grudges and Hatred again Clepharanius one hundred Years after Anaâ—letus commanded that all that professed Christ or bare the Name of Christians being of the Age of twelve or fourteen Years should at least once a year at Easter receive the blessed Sacrament Fabianus decreed that they should receive it three times in a Year and Innocentius the third decreed it should be kept in the church that it should be ready at all times lest they that were sick should want to spiritual comfort of it and Honorus the third confirmed the same and Austin concluded the Eucharist to be of absolute necessity for Infants And what a stir hath been in the reformed churches so called about this and what disorderly work and what high Imputations they have gained to it whenas they commanded the Parishes to buy it and then sell it them again that the Priest must have a Offering at Easter also a token of a piece of Lead a token that they are at Unity with the Priest or else they may not have their Bread and Wine again for which they paid before and this hath been called a great Mystery HAP XII Concerning Ministers and their Office under the Law and the Gospel BEfore the Law was given forth there were divers did offer Sacrifice and builded Altars unto the Lord as Seth Abel Melchizedeck A braham Isaac and Jacob who were Guiders and Directors of People in the Way of Righteousness who instructed their Families in the Fear of the Lord but after the Law was given forth Aaron and his Sons and they were to offer Sacrifice according to the command of the Lord and to perform the Worship that God had appointed for that Time and Age at the Tabernacle and Temple there were Levites who bore the Ark and looked to the Vessels and pitched the Camp and divers other Services as Singers and Readers of the Law and Prophets on their Sabbath Dayes and Porters and the like and all these pertained to the First Covenant and Priesthood which was to have an End both the Priesthood and the Law and the Service thereof for it was but to continue till the Substance came Now Christ being come to the End of the Law for Righteousness unto all that believe made after the Order of Melchizedeck and not by a carnal commandment he offered up himself once for all and became the Author of eternal Salvation unto them that believe put an End to the first Worship and Priesthood Before he was offered up he chose Disâ—iples unto him twelve and also seventy and endued them with Power and many did believe through their Words and they were not Men of great parts but as they were fitted by the holy Ghost that gave them Utterance and they were sent out not to preach the Law but the Word of the Kingdom and many did believe and grew and were confirmed in the Faith and after Christ s Ascension the holy Ghost was poured forth upon them in a more ample Manner and it did bring to their Remembrance as Christ had foretold and they received great Gifts for the Work of the Ministry some were Prophets some Apostles some Evangelists some Pastors some Teachers and all made Ministers by the Spirit for the Work whereunto they were chosen and many were converted and did believe then they that had the Word of God to publish travailed as they were led and moved by the Spirit to publish the glad-tidings of the Gospel and when the Believers were many and many young in the Faith they ordained Overseers or Bishops or Elders who were sound in the Faith to watch over them that were begotten but mark they were approved men and faithful and of blameless lives not given to Covetousness neither did tyrannâ—ze over them in rigour but were apt to teach and instruct in Love Gentleness and they that had been ancient Labourers in God's Work did so who had received a Gift to minister unto others and as to be
the Sunday Urbanus the seventeenth Bishop of Rome ordained church-yards to be hallowed and forbad Marriage of Priests Pontianus the eighteenth Bishop Ordained that Psalms and Mattens should be sung in Church Night and Day to drive away Evil Spirits Sixtus the twenty fourth Bishop in the Year 222. after Christ ordained that Priests should wear Holy Garments as Cuffs and divers others things in imitation of Aaron and then came up Surplices he commanded Images to be set up in Churches Foelix the twenty sixth Bishop of Rome ordained division of Parish churches and Diocesses to Bishops Leo the Emperour gave commandment that all Images and Pictures of Saints should be takenâ—out of the Churches for the avoiding of Idolatry but the Bishop of Rome withstood the Emperour the Emperour for his confirmation of taking of Images away called a Council of Bishops about three Hundred and thirty and they ordained and Decreed that all Images should be taken away and burned in the year 740. But in the Year 762. Gregory the third called a Council together at Rome near a thousand Bishops and condemned Leo the Emperor and three hundred Bishops for taking Images out of the Churches and yet the former Council and this all of one Faith and Church which they use to say could not Err and the latter Decreed they should be adored and Worshipped with all Reverence Boniface the eighth he gave License to Mendicant Fryars to hear the private Confession of Sins that People should confess to them Pope Alexander gave commandment that the Sacrament should be made of the Sweet Bread and commanded that Water should be mingled with Wine Innocentius the third ordained that People should confess their Sins to a Priest once a Year at the least And these kind of Decrees stand for Apostolical to this day among the Apostates and the Reformed churches so called do own many things that are too near a Kin to them and press them for Ordinances and Holy Institutions yea in many Countries the self-same Things are both owned and Practised in many Particulars which I have mentioned before in other parts of this Book and are looked upon as divine Service and holy Worship which the Ministers of Christ who have the Word of Reconciliation to publish are ashamed of knowing them to be such things as never was Practised nor holden out by Christ or his Apostles but are brought in since Darkness hath over-spread the Earth and the Power of God hath been lost And at the first Institution thereof though there might be some shew of a good Intention in the Formers of them but now they are become absolute Idols and however at the first some of these things mentioned might seem to some to be indifferent yet now being prest of Necessity as the Ordinances of God they are become Idols and ought to be thrown away and departed from by all that profess the Gospel of Christ Jesus and the Worship of God in the Spirit For the Lord God hath drawn away his presence out of all formal and visible Appearance since Anti-christ and the false church hath got them on for a Garment and to cover themselves withal to the deceiving of the Nations And now in this the day of his Power hath Appeared in a more Mysterious and secret and hidden way and in a more spiritual Appearance into this deceit cannot enter nor Transform therefore all Babylons Merchants are angry and Anti-christs followers are full of Wrath and the Dragon casts out floods after the heir and her that brings him forth and makes War with the Seed but the Lord is putting on her beautiful Garments and Marrying her to himself and she shall Reign and her Seed who are born of the Spirit when she that sat as a Queen upon the Waters shall have an End and the Dragon shall be laid hold on and Chained up and the Beast and false Prophet be cast into the Lake forever Blessed are they who keep in the Faith and Patience till these things be fulfilled their Hearts shall rejoyce and their Tonâ—ue Praise the Lord and Magnifie him whoâ—e Throne is established in the Heavens and his Kingdom is over all And although there was a defection from the Faith and Practice of the Apostles in the first two hundred Years after Christ yet doutless there were many who lived and died in the Faith and suffered as Martyrs in the time of the great Persecutions by the Heathen Emperors and many who could not nor did not Sacrifice to their Idols suffered Death and under-went cruel Torments by the Heathen who were in the Dragon's Power for the Testimony of a good Conscience for confession of Christ Jesus and although divers of the Bishops of Rome and other places did bring in things which they instituted as matter of Worship and so People were darkned by them yet in the ten Persecutions by the Heathen Emperours many suffered Death and Thousands of the christians besides but Deceit crept in by degrees and invented things were brought in by the Leaders of the People but these things that were invented were prest to be observed in their Diocesses and Parishes which they had made and sate down in but there was little compelling yet till the Dragon gave his Power to the Beast and it was 650 Years before ever the Bishops of Rome did climb up unto their height as to claim the Title of the Universal Bishop or head of the church or challenged Supremacy over all christian Churches yet before this time abundance of Darkness was entred in and the Power was much lost and divers innovations were brought in for Ordinances divers of the Jews ceremonies and divers of their Institutions which belonged to the first Priest-hood and these were prest upon the Churches by several Leaders or Bishops as Apostolick Ordinances which had no concurrence with the Primitive church in the first hundred Years after Christ as hereafter may be shewn in divers things wherein they were Apostatized from the Life and Power of God and from the Practice of the Saints mentioned in the Scripture and of the churches planted in the Apostles dayes CHAP. XIII Something concerning the ten Persecutions by the Heathen Emperors of Rome FOR the first three hundred Years after Christ who was born in the Reign of Augustus Caesar then Emperour of Rome and was rejected and Crucified by the Jews in the seventeenth Year of the Reign of Tiberius Caesar then Emperour of Rome who Reigned eight Years after Christ was crucicified whom Pilate gave Sentence against and delivered to the Jews the said Pilate was banished by the Emperour and afterwards he killed himself in which time Stephen the Martyr was stoned to Death by the Jews and the same day Stephen was Stoned Dorotheus saith Nicanor one of the Deacons suffered with two thousand Christians more in his Reign about this time Paul was converted The next Emperour that succeeded Tiberius Caesar was Caesar Caligula who commanded his Image to be set up in the
Temple at Jerusalem to be Worshipped as God Herod who Mocked Christ with his Souldiers and set him at nought was banished and died miserablely he likewise put forth Caiphas the High Priest and afterwards in the forth Year of his Reign Caligula was slain Claudius Nero succeeded him and Reigned thirteen years a grievous Tyrant and an hater of all Good by him was James the Son of Zebedee Martyred and Simon and Parmenâ—s the second of the seven Deâ—cons Martyred and Thomâ—s who preached to the Medes and Persians was slain with a dart in his Reign about this time Simon Zelotes who Preached in Africa was crucified Andrew and Matthew the one crucified and the other slain with a Spear Matthias and Philip the one was crucified and the other Stoned to Death About the 62 year after Christ James the Son of Alpheus called the Brother of Christ was Stoned to death with many more and Mark slain at Alexandria Domitius Nero began his Reign about the sixty seventh year after Christ he Reigned fourteen years Emperour of Rome under him was the first of the ten Roman Persecutions he caused the Christians of all Ages Sects and sorts to suffer he commanded Rome to be set on Fire in twelve places and to avoid the infamy thereof he accused the Christians with it and caused them to be persecuted and put to Death and in the latter end of his Reign Paul was put to Death for the Testimony of the Faith of Christ. In the year sixty nine this Nero was afterwards proclaimed by the Senate of Rome an Enemy to all Mankind and condemned to be drawn through the City and to be Whipt to Death for fear of which he fled and afterwards slew himself and the Church had Rest for a season from Persecution after him In the ninety sixth year began Domitian the Emperour to Reign who began the second Persecution who was a Blasphemer against God and an Idolater In his dayes was Simon Bishop of Jerusalem crucified and John the Evangelist banished into the Isle of Patmos but after the Death of Domitian he was released by Pertinax this Domitian the Emperour fearing the coming of Christ again commanded that all that could be found of the stock of David in Jewry should be slain and many false Accusations were brought against the Christians and the Inquisition was this Swear the Truth whether thou art indeed a Christian and if they confessed they were condemned and put to Death for that alone Clement succeeded Anacletus the Bishop of Rome and after him Everistus who was martyred under Trajanus in the 102 year after Christ. In the Reign of Trajanus the Emperor began the third persecution of the Christians Simon who was said to be Christ's kinsman was Bishop of Jerusalem and Ignatius Bishop of Antioch who suffered Martyrdom in the Reign of Trajanus in the year 111. with many other of the Christians who were destroyed in this persecution the churh of Rome was not so highly exalted as afterwasd she usurped Authority neither were the Officers thereof nor Bishops so corrupt as afterwards they came to be both in Doctrine and Practice Marcus Antonius Verus began the forth Persecution in the year 162. in whose time a great number who professed Christ suffered cruel Deaths in Asia and in France and other parts among whom was Polycarpuâ— the Bishop of Smyrna this persecution continued thirteen years The church had some rest under the Reign of Lucius Antonius Comadus and then the Christians began to wrangle and jangle about the celebration of Easter and about Observations of Times and Feasts and run into things outward and contended about them and so weakned themselves and hurt one another Alexander Bishop of Rome succeeded Everistus and Telesphorus succeeded him likewise and Higinus and Pius and Ansatus Soler and Elutherius all these were Bishops of Rome but many things began to creep in in their time but being kept under by the Roman Emperors they did not get much outward Power because they had no outward compelling Laws to force their Institutions in divers things which were contrary unto the former Apostles Practices yet notwithstanding there was something of Truth and of the Power of it kept and they testified against the Idolatry of the Heathen and so suffered death Severus succeeded in the Empire about the year 195. under whom was the fifth Persecution against the Christians who reigned eighteen years in the beginning of his reign he was somewhat favourable to the Christians but afterwards through the malicious suggestions and accusations of wicked men he was so enraged and incensed against the Christians that by proclaimation he commanded through the Empire that no Christians any more should be suffered whereby a great number were destroyed and killed as Eusebius saith in his 6 th Book about the year 205. This Severus the Emperor was slain in Brittain about the year 214. and was buried at York Aurelius Alexander Severus began his reign about 224. at this time the Church had gotten some rest from Persecution at this time the Christians had gotted some House or Place to meet in in this time of rest in Rome and the Cooks and Tiplers challenged it to belong to them the matter being brought before the Heathen Emperor Severus he judged it to be more honest and reasonable that this Place should be continued to the Christians to worship God in then that the Cooks and Victualers and Tiplers should enjoy it by this all may understand that there was no great Minsters Steeple-houses or Places called Churches erected in Rome unto this time for the Christians although there is so much ado in this time about Steeple-houses and Minsters and parish-Parish-churches within this latter Age by them that are run into visible things have been so strongly pressed for a house of God and a holy Church so that in this time the Christians had no Mass-houses with Steeples and Crosses and Bells and Organs standing East and West which are pleaded for to be decent and holy Institutions yet notwithstanding the Moderation of this Emperor Galistus and Urbanus Bishops of Rome were put to death but yet the Bishops of Rome did not arrogate to themselves to be universal and these were not called Popes though divers superstitious things crept in and were allowed by the said Bishops and they were declining from the Doctrine and Practice of the Apostles in the first century and this was about the year 226. Maximinius the next was chosen Emperor rather by the wilfulness of Souldiers then the Will of the Senate he caused the sixth Persecution which was great against the Christians especially against the Leaders and Teachers hoping that when they were smitten the Sheep would soon be scattered this was in the year 237. Pontianus Bishop of Rome was banished by this Emperor and many more christians suffered under this Emperor and were put to death and more it is likely would have suffered but the Lord shortned his dayes and his Tyranny for he
reigned but three years The next Emperor was Gordianus in the year two hundred and forty who was more moderate towards the christians so that the sixth Persecution ceased but after he had reigned the space of six years he was slain by Philip the succeeding Emperor Philippus who slew Gordianus who was called the first christian Emperor who slew Gordianus and began with blood he with his Son Philip governed the Empire seven years about the year 246. it is said this Philip with his Son and Family was converted by Fabianus and Origen it is said that both he his Son were slain by Decius one of his own Captains and though being the first that brought in Christianity into the Imperial seat but the name of Christianity would not save him being out of the Nature beginning with blood it was required at his Hands and Anthetius Bishop of Rome after Pontanius Damasus saith that this Bishop was put to death because he recorded the deaths of the sufferers and here was the Beginning of that which they call the Legend of Martyrs in the Chucrh of Rome The seventh Persecution began by Decius who succeeded Philippus in the Year 250. by whom was moved a terrible Persecution against the Christians which is noted to be the seventh Persecution Fabianus being a married man and had a Wife was chosen Bishop of Rome this Doctrine of Devils forbidding to marry was not yet brought in which the Apostle to Timothy prophesied of no not in the Church of Rome nor for two hundred and fifty Years after Christ so the Emperor Decius put him to death and gave forth a Proclamation that all that professed the Name of Christ should be put to death Origen suffered many bonds wrackings torments for Religion yet afterwards it is said he sacrificed to Idols and was excoâ—municated yet afterwards repented And Nicephorus saith of this Persecution under the Emperor Decius that it was easie to number the Sancs of the Sea as them that suffered under him Cheremon a married Bishop fled with his Wife into the Mountain of Arabia and never was seen more the prohibition of Ecclesiastical men or Ministers marrying was not yet begun no not in the Church of Rome although they plead Antiquity for their Institutions and Practices the Emperor reigned but two Years and was slain by the Barbarians about this time divers Bishops suffered and others were condemned to mettal mines Cyprian Bishop of Carthage was banished these had no Power yet to give forth Laws or Inquisitions nor to force things upon People for they had not the outward Authority then though divers things which were unsound crept in by little and little even among them About the year two hundred and fifty five Valerianus together with his Son Gallienus came to be Emperors who reigned together at first they were moderate to the Christians for about two or three years insomuch that in the Emperors Court there were many Christians but afterwards being moved by an Egyptian was stirred up to persecution which was about the year two hundred fifty nine this Emperor was stirred up to persecute the Christians which was the eighth persecution being instigated by the Egyptian who was great in his court telling the Emperor that the Christians were the cause of all the Evils of Famine â—nd Plague upon the Empire divers Bishops and many hundreds were put to death besides Stephanus suffered with six more that were leading men also Lawrence suffered who was pinched with Fire-Tongs and laid upon an Iron Grate or Grid-iron red hot and so broyled to death In the sixth year of the Reign of Valerianus Gallianus having lâ—id for the space of three years in prison which Claudianus and Bossa his Wife were pâ—t to Death for being Christians likewise Fructuosus Bishop of Tarraconia with two Deacons were burned the same year for being Christians this Valerian the Emperor reigned seven years and was taken in the War by the King of Persia who made him his block to take horse on to his dying day and though the Christians in this time were much darkned yet they were much more justified in the Sight of God then the Heathen Emperors who came all or most of them to a woful End of their Cruelty and Tyranny and Murder for the Hand of the Lord who distributes Justice equally to every man according to his Works found them out and Gallianus the Son of Valerianus who joyned with his Father in persecution had many earthquakes and thirty Rebellions and Insurrections raised in his time in the Empire in nine years time and this stopt their persecuting of the Christians somewhat and after Gallianus the Emperor succeeded Claudius who reigned two years and after him Quintilianus the Brother of Claudius who continued only seventeen Dayes about the year two hundred seventy four in this time the Christians had some rest from Persecution The nineth Persecution began under Aurelianus who began his Reign mildly but soon after moves the nineth Persecution about this time many Christians suffered and some of the Bishops of Rome and Sixtus and Dionysius and many others in the middle of his Reign there was a Council of the Christians at Antioch the Emperor seeming not to be against it nor them but afterward he was about to seal an Edict for further Persecution of the Christians but he was so terrified with thundring and lightning that it stopt his Tyranny in the sixth year of his Reign he was slain about the year 276. After him succeeded Tacitus who reigned but six Moneths and Florianus reigned next who reigned but sixty Dayes and after him reigned Marcus Aurelius Probus who reigned six years and four moneths in this time there was no Persecution but the Christians had rest as in matters of Religion but he was slain by his Souldiers in the year two hundred eighty five Carus with his two Sons Carinus and Numerianus succeeded Probus in the Empire the Reign of which Emperors continued in all but three years Carus was slain with lightning and Numerianus was also slain Carinus the other Son reigned alone in Italy with much Wickedness who afterwards was slain by the hands of the Tribune at Rome so that from the latter end of the Reign of Valerianus unto the Reign of Dioclesian there seeming to be about forty four years in which there was little Persecution of the Christians but they had rest and enjoyed their Worship in quiet and they were kept under Sufferings and the Law and did not exercise Authority over the Consciences of the rest as afterwards they did when they came to have Power in their hands although as I said before divers things were brought in by the Bishops of Rome in this time which were much disagreeing with the Apostles Dayes yet they held part of the true Worship and bore a Testimony against the open prophaneness and cursed Idolatry and pride of the Heathen Emperors who killed one another for the Imperial Seat and in this Testimony that
Marcellus succeeded one Lucina a rich Maid of Rome dying made Marcellus her Heir and gave him all her Substance and from that time saith Pollidore Lib. 1. the Bishops of Rome were greatly inriched and he began to grow up in earthly Honours higher and higher But Constantine the Emperor about the Year 318 caused a Cross to be made of Gold and precious Stones and to be born before his Army instead or a Standard when he went to fight against Maxentius Maximinius and Licinius these were the last Persecutors of the Christians in the Roman Monarchy which this Constantine did vanquish and set the Christians at Liberty who had been persecuted about three hundred Years and so afterwards this Cross others began to imitate and set up in their Churches and became a flat Idol notwithstanding after this some Persecution was stirring in the eastern Countries yet in Rome and the western Parts there was no general Persecution for many Years also in the East Part he subdued those Tyrants we read of no Persecution against the Christians until the Time that John Wickliff suffered which was when the Spirit of the Heathen was entered into the Bishops of Rome and Popes who had retained the Name of Christian but lost the Life and the Power he began with Fire to persecute the Members of Christ. But long before this Time the Wisdom and Power of God was much lost among many of the Bishops of Rome and also divers others that the Apostacy was entered in and they made great Contentions about Easter and about Dayes which should be fasted and some were for two and some were for three and some were for forty Dayes all the Churches of Asia and their Bishops were for keeping it the fourteenth Moon as Eusebius saith lib. 5. For Asia observed the Feast of Easter and they called a great Council together and decreed that it should be observed the fourteenth Moon upon what Day soever in that Week the Moon fell and appointed fasting-dayes and Meetings and Synods in all Parts met together about this trivial Matter in the Year 199. at Rome likewise there was a Synod gathered together wherein Victor the fourteenth Bishop was President and the eastern Churches decreed it the Day aforesaid and Fastings before it and a western Church decreed it to be the Day wherein Christ rose from Death to Life but Victor Bishop of Rome with the adjoyned Congegations pronounces flatly all the western Churches to be excommunicated Persons and gives them up to Satan so that it became a Proverb That the Bishop of Rome must judge all and be judged of none this was about the year one hundred ninety nine after Christ when they had respite from Persecution And Ireneus Bishop of Lyons he was of Victor's Mind that it ought to be celebrated on the Sunday only yet reproved Victor Bishop of Rome Peter's Successor as they say for cutting off all the Churches of God in Asia for such a trivial Thing And Polycarpus and Anicetus contended about trivial Things and although there was much Good in them both yet this weakened the Christians and led the Minds of People out into the Observance of outward Things and neglected the Life and Power Luâ—ius the two and twentieth Bishop of Rome about the year 255 and Stephanus who succeeded him a great contention in their Time about baptism the Matter was whether they that returned from any Heresie shall be re-baptized or be received in with Prayer and laying on of Hands only and so here was a great jangling and contention about outward things which were getting up as Idols and Cyprian Bishop of Carthage judged that Hereticks had no Way to be purged from Error but by Baptism but Stephanâ—â— was greatly offended with Cyprian for this After Stephen Sixtus succeeded and Dionysius writes unto him how that all Cilicia Cappadocia Gallatia and the bordering Nations how greaâ— Synods had decreed that they would not communicate with them because they re-baptized Hereticks and saith further the greatest Synod of Bishops hath decreed that such as renounce any Heresie should first be instructed and then washed and purged of their impure Leaven and thus they wrangled and â—angled about Things with one another and brake into Fractions notwithstanding many of these Men suffered under the merciless Cruelty of the Heathen Emperors likewise they excommunicated one another and called Councils and censured one another and hurt the spreading of Truth amongst them that believed in the Name of Jesus all this is to shew that they were declining and coming to Loss in this Time though so near the Apostles Time and though they suffered under the Emperors and found Peace with the Lord yet many Practices and Institutions were made which are not according to the primitive Times which ought not to be binding to all Generations afterwards because of the Antiquity of them as the now called Church of Rome would have all to receive as Apostolick Doctrine But to return to Constantine the Emperor when Peace was established in the empire he set forth a general proclamation or edict not constraining therein any Man to any Religion but giving Liberty to all Men to exercise their Religion whether Christians or others which Thing was taken well by the Romans and all wise Men this Licinius joyned with Constantine in the Government of the empire seemingly favoured the Christians joyned with Constantine in setting forth an edict for the Christians Liberty yet afterwards he had great Hatred towards Constantine and conspired his Death reâ—ecting the Christiâ—n Râ—lâ—gion and persecuted them who said He would become an Enemy to the Christians for that in their Meetiâ—gs and Assemblâ—es they prayed not for him but for Constantine so cast the Christians into Prison and persecuted them within his Dominions and many were put to Death but at length he was slain after several Battels between him and Constantine by the Souldiers in the year 324. Constantius the Emperor the Father of Constantine dyed a natural Death and was buried at York Dioclesian dyed at Salena as some say by his own Poyson in the year 319. he was the chief of the seven Tyrants in the tenth Persecution Maximinian the second who was hanged at Mazâ—lla by Constantine in the year 310. Thirdly Galerius who was plagued with a terrible Disease Severus the fourth was slain by Maximinian the Father of Maxentius the wicked Tyrant who was banished by Constantine in the year 318. The sixth was Maxentius who dyed not long after in the year 320. Lastly Licinius was overcome by Constantine and slain about the year 324. And thus the Lord plagued the Cruelty of the Heathen Emperors who knew not God but hated his Appearance and rewarded them according to their Deeds The Christians in these three hundred years wherein were the ten Persecutions they were Sufferers under the Power of the Dragon who ruâ—ed in the Emperors and then they were not Persecutors having not the outward Power in their
Hand but when they had the outward Power then they turned Persecutors especially the Bishops of Rome when they had the outward Power on their Side then they were worâ—e then Constantine the great who gave Liberty to all Christians and others to worship God without forcing of any as their Actions following afterwards make it appear for being countenanced by the Emperor they grew proud and lordly and increasing in Power and outward Authority though set up at first by the Emperor at last excluded him from having any Authority or Power over the See of Rome as after a Season may be made appear In the year 367 Damasus was Bishop of Rome eighteen years Also in the first three or four hundred years before ever the Bishop of Rome did get so high as to be called Universal Bishop Abundance of Darkness spread over and Abundance of Idolatry and superstitious Things were invented and Abundance of Orders as Fryars and Monks and Monasteries and Nunneries wherein they were diverted from the Order of the Gospel and a great Apostacy came in In the year two hundred sixty two Anthony is called the Father of the Monks who followed the Example of Paulus born at Thebes in Egypt who retired himself to a private cave under the Foot of a Rock in the seventh Persecution of Decius and one called Basil is said to be the first that built Monasteries and ordained Vows of Poverty Chastity and Obedience and these are called the Monks of Basil's order and are bound to abstain from all kind of Flesh and here began this Doctrine of Devils contrary to the Doctrines of the Apostles of Christ the next that prescribed Orders was Augustine born in the Year three hundred fifty this Order was called Austin-Fryars they wear a Leathern Girdle to distinguish them from the Monks the first Order of the Fryars was Mendicants the third that prescribed Orders was Benedict in the year four hundred seventy two and out of this Order did spring the Monks of Benedict and divers other Orders which I have mentioned before in the former Part of the Book the fourth that prescribed Orders was Francis of Assis these were called Franciscans or Grey-Fryars their Rule and Order was confirmed by Innocent the third these are the fourth Order of Fryars-Mendicants or begging-Fryars and from this Order sprung Fryars-Minories or Capucien-Fryars Minories were ordained by Franciscus de Pola and Capuciens were ordained by one Matthew Basa of Acona the Jesuites were first founded by Ignatius Loyola born in Navar these were first confirmed by Paul the third The Nuns first Author was one Clara the Daughler of Assis who forsook her Father's House and devised an Order of Religious Women who vowed Poverty and Virginity they were confirmed by Honorius the third but many of these and their practiceâ— which are contrary to the primitive time being before mentioned in this book I shall let them pass and so return to the Bishops of Rome but divers contentions and sects began to break forth and the Bishops not only of Rome but of Alexandria and Nicomedia and Miletus and one clashing against another Alexander Bishop of Alexandria and Eusebeus Bishop of Nicomedia and many Bishops in other places joyning one to one side and one to another and envying one another insomuch that as Eusebius saith a man might have seen not only the presidents and chief Rulers of the churches envying one against another with spightful opprobrious Terms and also the multitude severed into parts that the christian Religion was openly derided of all men and so called Councils and Synods and condemned one another and excommunicated one another as Hereticks and so went out of the Long suffering and patience and Forbearance which the Apostle exhorted unto And so no less then four hundred years many run wholly out into contention about Dayes Meats and Drinks some running this Way and some that Way and forging things upon the Apostles and the Churches in Asia saying that John the Disciple gave them an Order to observe Easter the fourteenth day of the Moneth and Rome and the Western parts alledge Peter and Paul for their Author how they left them this tradition both alike true for this came up more by custom then any Injunction from the Apostles or tradition either for they condemned such things in their Life time and called them beggerly Rudiments such as inhabit at Rome they began to make Fasts and fasted three Weeks before Easter excepting the Saturday and the Sunday Illyricum Greece and Alexandria began their Fasting-dayes six Weeks before Easter and that they call forty dayes fasting or Lent others begin seven Weeks before Easter yet in all the while they use Abstinency but only fifteen days and have intermission among these dayes and yet call these forty dayes fasting or Lent so that they disagreed in the time disagreed in the Moneths disagreed in the Dayes and Times and in the Abstinence and contended about these things as for Life and Death and excommunicating one another and judging one another Hereticks and at last when they got Power killed one another and stirred up the Emperors one against another and this in the 350 or 400. years after Christ. And all this fasting was but from some Meat as though some had been clean and some had been unclean some abstained only from Flesh and fed only upon Fish and all other creatures others upon Fish and Fowls of the Air affirming their Original is of the Water and so no Flesh and other some fasted till nine of the clock and then eat of divers Sorts as they pleased and here was their Fast and their Lent about which was all this contention and Stir all which Practices are condemned in the Apostles Writings and such Ignorance and Hypocrisie for the Kingdom of God stands not in Meats and Drinks and yet the Protestants and they that call themselves Reformed will needs press these things as holy Institutions whenas it is manifest when the Christians in former dayes began to judge one another about these things and strive and bite one another and devour one another they lost the Power and then Mystery-Baâ—ylon began to rise these things became her Merchandize and these Practices came to be called Christianity which Christ and his Apostles would have been ashamed of And about the Sacrament great contention arose as about the time and manner some did receive the Bread and Wine every Sabbath-Day yet Alexandria and Rome do not use it yet the Egyptians â—oyned to Alexandria and the Inhabitants of Thebes they had an other Order they did receive it when they had banquetted and filled themselves with Delicates and then received their Communion and they judged one another in these things In Thessaloniea Macedonia and Hellas in Achaia they baptize only on the Easter-holy-dayes Likewise in Hellâ—s Jerusalem and Thessalica their Service they said with candlelight likewise in Caesaria Cappadocia and at Cyprus the Priests and Bishops expound the Scripture on the
insomuch that many Papists abhor the very Name and Mention of it and to the Death withstand the bringing in of this Slavery amongst them the Extremity and Rigor of this Inquisition until the year· 1609. In Philip the third King of Spain's Time notwithstanding though the Moors did make a Shew of the Papists Religion because of the Inquisition yet eleven hundred thousand of them were forced to quit the Country it was so dreadful And all these kind of Ordinances and Institutions before-mentioned compare them with the Scriptures and the Cruelty and Severity which hath been exercised towards them who could not receive them none who have their Eyes open in any Measure but must needs conclude that all this is in the Apostacy and so all who profess Reformation flee from these things and from this Spirit and from this Church who forces and kills all them that oppose who are under his Power and why should any plead for the holding up of those Practices as good and warrantable whereas so many have been killed about them and so many have been led from the Life and Power of Godliness while they received and practised these humane Inventions and vain and customary Traditions for the Doctrine of Christ and for Apostolick Ordinances and must it not needs be concluded them who would tye People up and bind Men to observe such and such things as are mentioned before in this Book and persecute for not observing that they are they who draw back to Perdition and keep People from laying hold upon eternal Life Many more vain Practices and Doctrines which have been brought in since the Apostles Dayes might be mentioned but in that which is said already the understanding will see that there hath been a great Apostacy both in Life Doctrine and Practice from the Apostles Time downward until now and that which is called the Catholick Church in Rome is in it and likewise divers of them who are separated from her stick too much in these Things because of the Custom Tradition and Antiquity of them In part I have shewn their Antiquity and their Rise and also shewn that which is more ancient then they from which they have swerved to the Intent that all may come out of Babylon and drink no more of the Cup nor buy no more of the Merchandize nor wear no more the Harlots Cognizance nor the false Churches Attire but that all may come to see before this Heap of dark Confusion and beyond the vain Obervations which have been introduced which make no Man through the Observation thereof more acceptable unto God but rather two-fold more like Children of the wicked one who abode not in the Truth CHAP. XIV Something further of the Decrees and Ordinances of the Church of Rome which are holden out for Apostolical Ordinances POpe Paul about the Year 757. condemned the Council at Constantinople for condemning worshipping of Images he wrote a Book of the worshipping and Utility of Images calling them the Lay-mens Calender Pope Adrian about the Year 770. cloathed the Image of St. Peter with Silver and covered the Altar of St. Paul with a pall of Gold and condemned them for Hereticks who kept Peter and Paul's Doctrine which declared against Idols Pope Nicholas about the Year 858. enlarged the Popes Decrees equalling them to the Writings of the Apostles he decreed that Service should be said in Latine And although by the Emperor the Pope was first elected yet now having got Head did climb up so high in Power and Pride and Arrogancy endeavoured that no Emperor should be crown'd without his Leave in Germany And Pope Clement the fifth excommunicated Andronicus Peleogus Emperor of Constantinople as an Heretick because he would not suffer the Greek Church to appeal to Rome And when any Kings or Princes had displeased him he hath excommunicated them and given away their Kingdoms to some other teaching their People to rebel and also instigating other Princes to make War against them and to kill one another for trifles and if any displeased him he caused many Kings to do Penance and to pay great Sums of Money to get an absolution from Excommunication and the Rule and Power of the Empire which gave him first his being to be Universal Bishop and to be called Pope he hath raised War often against and if he like not the Election of the Emperour he hath deposed them and one he brought into such Subjection that he caused him to hold his Sirrop a thing that the Emperour was not accustomed with he happened to hold it on the wrong side for which he received a sharp Reproof by his holiness Likewise some difference being between Pope Innocent the fourth in the Year 1250. and the Emperour Frederick the second the Pope would not be Reconciled though the King of France strongly interceeded and offered full satisfaction for all pretended Wrongs would go out of his Empire if the Pope could not endure him there never to return into Europe again so as that his Son with the Popes Approbation might but Succeed him in the Empire which the Pope would not do And how England and divers Nations have been troubled with his Oppression is well known and what exactions and great sums of Money â—here have been enhausted and squeezed out of his Dominions where he 〈◊〉 Power the Nations well remember to maintain the Pride of his Court at Rome which abounded with all manner of Vitiousness insomuch that it was grown to that height that Vincentius Clement the Popeâ— Legate said it was now too late and past reforming But to take the Legate's own words as follow against his Master the Pope and his Court W. H. in his Book called a Description of England in the 136 page saith thus that this Vincentius Clement in the year 1452. being Legate for the Pope was here in England about the Pope's business and hearing that the Clergy had given the King two tenths for the repaying â—f his losses which he had sustained in France and for the recovering of Bourdeaux this Legate Vincentius coming into the Convocation House he earnestly required the Clergy to be no less favourable to their Spiritual Father the Pope and their Mother the See of Rome then they had been to his vassal and inferiour meaning the King and in his Speech in the Convocation he shewed them how that his Holiness the Pope was much disturbed and daily in danger of his Life by Cut-throats Varlots and Harlots which did much abound as he said in Rome but the Clergy in the Convocation slighted his Speech and said how should we contribute towards the Suppression of such whereas he and such as you continually uphold them I grant saith the Legate that there wanteth just Reformation of many Things in the City of Rome which should have been made sooner but now is it too late and past reforming never the less I beseech you send the Legate to write unto his holiness the Pope to request him that
in Unconsecrated Ground forsaking the Sepulchers of their Fathers Hospinian saith that at last it became so Superstitious in being buried in order near the Church that they judged it material even to their Salvation De Orig. Temple Lâ—b 3. chap. 1. The Waldenâ—es said the use of Church-Yards is Superstitious and invented only for Lucre sake and it is no matter in what Ground any one is buried see Usher de Succes Eccles. Christ. chap. 6. And how much there is of this Superstition in England now and what excessive rates are paid for breaking up Ground all is sensible of that it is only one of the Popish Nets which is holden up to get Money by And so I shall conclude these things and say with John Come out of Babylon and be not partakers of her Sins lest you partake of her Plagues for the Hour of her Judgment is come and the time wherein her Filthiness and Loathsomness shall be made manifest to the Nations and her Skirts shall be uncovered and her abominable Practices discovered of which in part I have declared unto all in this discourse that all may see the Abominations and depart out of the Snares that led to Death and these Practices which tend to Destruction THE Rock of Ages EXALTED ABOVE ROME's Imagined Rock ON WHICH HER CHURCH IS BUILDED She proved not to be the only Church of Christ her corrupt Doctrines proved not to be Apostolick but contrary to the true Church of Christ in the Apostles Dayes Also divers Arguments answered which may convince the Papists that they are not the true Church wherein a Book is also answered called A Catechism against all Sectaries newly published by C. M. in the Year 1661. By F. H. a Member of that Church which is coming out of the Wilderness A TABLE of the principal Things contained in this BOOK COncerning the true Religion what it is and where it 〈◊〉 demonstrated The Church of Rome proved to be the false Church The Pope proved not to be the Head of the true Church aâ—d Christ proved to be the Head of the Body which is his Church and the 〈…〉 which 〈◊〉 Church is built Purgatory proved to be an erroneous Doctrine which is held forth by the Papists and their praying for the Dead proved to be another false Doctrine not commanded nor practised by Christ or his Apostles The Papists Doctrine which saith Christ is really and personally in the Mass and in the Eucharist proved to be Blasphemy and great Idolatry The Papists Mass and their Ceremonies proved not to be Apostâ—lical The Papists honouring of Reliques and Images of Saints and praying by Beads proved to be but the Inventions and Traditions of Men and contrary to the Doctrine which the Apostolick Church held forth The Doctrine of forbidding certain Kind of Meats and forâ—idding the Scriptures to be read by all answered Câ—ncerning Miracles Answers to eight Propositions set forth by C. M. in his Catechism aforesaid THE Rock of Ages EXALTED ABOVE ROME's Imagined Rock ON WHICH HER CHURCH IS BUILDED GReat hath been the Havock and Spoil that the Beast which John saw rise out of the Waters made against them in destroying them who received not his Mark in their Foreheads and the Cry hath been long Who is able to make War with the Beast and great hath the Suffering been these many Ages of the Children of Light and still is of the Members of the true Church of Christ which is in God which hath proceeded from her who sate as a Queen upon the Waters which are Nations Kindreds Tongues and People which have been the Seat of Mystery-Babylon the Mother of Harlots who hath held out her golden Cup of Fornication full of Abomination false Doctrine and Error which the Nations have drunk of and the Kings of the Earth have been made drunk with and all have been in Instability and have reeled and staggered up and down in the dark in the Night of Ignorance and have wildered in the Mists of Error and lost the true Foundation and are gone from the Rock upon which the true Church is builded which is neither Peter nor his Successor but Christ the true Foundation which abideth sure and all that believe in him and have their Minds staid upon him know Settlement and Establishment in that which the Gates of Hell prevail not against But blessed be the Lord he is come revealed and made manifest who is able to make War with the Beast and his Followers and a Discerning is given unto his Servants that they can distinguish betwixt the Cup of Fornication and the Cup of Blessing and betwixt the Table of the Lord and the Table of Devils betwixt the true Church the Lamb's Wife and Mâ—stery-Babylon the Mother of Harlots betwixt the heavenly Treasurâ— which is communicable to the Saints in Light who are Members of the 〈◊〉 Church and the Merchandize and the corrupt Treasure of the Harlot which the Nations Kindreds and Tongues have been forced to buy 〈◊〉 Reason of the forcing and compelling Power of the Beast and so the Nations have been begotten into a strange Nature into the cruel Nature killing one another about the Forms of Worship and Shadows and the Substance hath been known but to a few neither the Lamb's Nature which is meek and innocent and the Leaves of the Tree of Life which heal the Nations have been known but to a few which is the Cause of all the 〈◊〉 Murders and Massacrees Imprisonments and cruel Torments which the Nations have afflicted one another with who have professed Christianity but have been out of the Life and out of the Nature of the true Church which Christ is the Head of which is Wife unto the Lamb and herein is the true Church manifest from the false the false Church hath propagated and encreased her Number of Members by Force and Awe and Cain's Weapons and many have been forced into a Belief and a feigned kind of Profession rather then by sound Doctrine or answering God's Witness in Peoples Hearts and Consciences but the true Church who is of the Husband's Nature her Weapons have been are and will be spiritual and yet are mighty through God to beat down strong Holds of Sin and Wickedness in People and hath by sound Doctrine and a good Example answered God's Witness in peoples Consciences without forcing to any thing but recommended themselves to every ones Conscience in the Sight of God and would have every one perswaded in their own Hearts by the Lord of the Truth which they believed and not to take things by Tradition and Hear-say as the false Church and her Members have done and so have had no Assurance of God's Spirit in their Hearts for what they did and so Doubts have arisen in the Mind because whatsoever is not of Faith is Sin But God is Opening the Eyes of many and enclining the Hearts of many to seek after the Assurance of God's blessed Spirit in their Hearts for what they
he pleadâ— that Peter was at Rome and as he saith was Christ's Vicar and Bishop and if becauâ—e of this Rome doth excell which the Scripture is silent in Jerusalem might claim Priority before Rome in this for he we read of was more conversant at Jerusalem and a Minister of Circumcision and Paul ministred to Gentiles who preached two whole Years both to Jews and Romans which were Gentiles but it seems the very imagining Peter to be Bishop of Rome hath made Paul's Work void and hath turned his Work out of Doors but however he which hath usurped the Name of Christ's Vicar hâ—th turned both Peter and Paul their Life Doctrine and Practice out of Doors to set up Pride and Deceit But what Blindness and Ignorance is this to judge that God hath bound himself so by Promise to any Place thâ—t â—e will alwayes continue with them whether they abide in his Dâ—ctrine 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 And though Christ said The Gates of Hell should not 〈…〉 the Church had this only a Limitation to one Place if i◠〈…〉 understood of a Place outward because of these Words afore mentiâ—ned theâ— why is it not extended as well to Antâ—och and the seven Châ—rches 〈◊〉 Asiâ— and the rest afore-mentioned have not the Gates of Hell and 〈◊〉 of Dâ—rkness prevailed agâ—inst them Places and the Turks taken Pâ—sâ—ession thereof And as for your Church at Rome which thou say'st 〈◊〉 err and hath alwayes been visible and universal what sayâ—st thou to Marcilianus Christ's Vicar as you judge whether did he not loose his Key when he sacrified to Idols in the tenth Year of Dioclâ—sian But it may be then thy Church must not reside in Christ's Vicar but in a general Council but hereafter we will consider whether they have been alwayes one and could not err Secondly That whereby the Roman Church gives us a Mark and Sign to be the true Church to wit Universality and Viâ—ibility makes her clearly to be an Harlot for John saw the true Church fly into the Wilderness for Time Times and half of Time now if yours hath been visible and universal all this Time Times and a half then you are not the true Church for Universality comprehends all Nations Kindreds Tongues and People and if this be the Seat of your Church then absolutely your Church is Mystery-Babylon and not the Lamb's Wife for she sate upon Nations Kindreds Tongues Peoples and Languages which were Waters And here is your Catholick Visible Church measured with God's Measuring-rod First To be the Harlot because she was never in the Wilderness Secondly Because her Seat hath been so universal and catholick as Nations Kindreds Tongues Peoples and Languages have been the Seat of your Church which are the Waters which John saw and so truly may be called the great City And as for Infidels being oblieged to joyn to you this hath been because you have forced and compelled by your Power and outward Force where you had Dominion and to escape your Tortures rather then by sound Doctrine or an holy Example Or Secondly Because your Religion hath stood in so many Formalities and Ceremonies which have been very pleasing and so near unto the Heathens Nature And thou say'st That one cannot be bound to seek that which is invisible I say through Faith God hath been seen who is invisible and Christ said Seek and ye shall find and the Kingdom of God is spiritual and invisible and the natural and visible Eye never discerned it for the Church is in God and God is a Spirit and Christ is the quickning Spirit who is the Head of the Church which is his Body and the spiritual and invisible Eye is that which discerns the Head and the Body and you that look gazing after Things that are visible have never discerned the Members of the true Church of God as such neither have known them but have condemned them as Hereticks in all Ages as your Generation hath done who have been in Cain's Way Secondly If Unity Holiness Universal and Apostolick be the marks and signs of a true Church then yours is not the true Church no more then they you count Sectaries and Hereticks which thou saist are no more one then Cats and Dogs The comparison is odious and like a Snâ—rling catching Spirit who would tear every one that cometh nigh thee And what if there be Protestants Puritans Anabaptists Independents and Quakers these Titles are but nominal and there is not one amongst all there but they acknowledge one God and Jesus Christ to be the Head of the Body which is his Church and one Spirit by which the Saints are Sanctified and they acknowledge Christ's Doctrine in Words and his Worship thâ—t it is in Spirit and in Truth and walketh nearer to the Practice of the Apostles and the Church in their dayes then you do And if in some things they do vary why may not variety be allowed by thee where it is only nominal and Circumstantial as well as thou canst allow Variety of Ave Maryes Creeds Pater Nosters which thou saist delighteth But why hast thou not judged at home Thou must not think to lead us like Animals by the Head as your Church doth poor ignorant People to receive every thing for Apostolick Doctrine because the Church of Rome calls it so and cryes Unity Might not the Sectaries as thou callest them return this upon your selves that you are not at Unity and not one What meaneth the diversity of Orders in your Church which may be called Sects that is Jerom's Order Austin's Order Gregory's Order Carmelites Crouched Fryars Francâ—â— Anthony's Bennet's Dominick's Trinity Bâ—sil Brigandine's Orders All these kind of Orders and many more with every one their distinct Service Formalities and ceremonies what a heap of Sectaries are here and yet Rome cryes Unity Besides what contradiction in your Councils may hereafter be made manifest and in your Vicars one throwing down condemning that which others have set up for Apostolick Doctrine So if Unity be a mark for the true church then you are without this mark and sign more then they which you call Sectaries Thirdly If Holiness be a sign of the true church you are without this sign also more then the Sectaries as you are pleased to call them What cruel Murthers Massacres Tortures Blood-sheds have been acted by your church and that by Commission from his Holiness so called Christ's Vicar against them that have dissented from you upon good and warrantable Ground only upon the account of Religion because they could not acknowledge the Pope to be the Head and Christ's Vicar and receive all Decrees though never so repugnant unto the Doctrine of Christ yet because for Conscience sake many have denyed such things nothing but Fire and Sword hath been threatned and the force thereof hath been known in many Nations as for instance in Germany and the Low-Countries France Pyedmount Holland England and Ireland of late years many Thousands Massacreed not in War
as well as that which is unconsecrated then we will deny our Faith and confess that you are the true Church Lastly If you be not Idolaters there were never any in the World who say that to adore or worship the Bread and Wine after Consecration is no more Bread but whole Christ your God and Redeemer who placeth himself there upon the Altar by Miracle it 's a miraculous Thing indeed that that which is given unto you by the Priest which enters in at the natural Mouth and goes into the Belly should be the Body of Christ and whole Christ and very God and Redeemer as thou say'st that one Person should contain whole God seeing the Scripture saith that the Heaven of Heavens cannot contain him for he is the very Fulness that filleth all Things Oh gross Darkness and palpable Ignorance which you have led People to believe and call this Idol that Rats and Mice may eat whole Christ God and Redeemer and you have destroyed and burnt to Ashes many for Hereticks who could not believe this Doctrine Therefore all People it 's Time to look about you and see where you stand and what you joyn unto if you cannot receive this Doctrine for Holy and Apostolick by the Church of Rome not worthy to live and without Doubt might not if this Church had but that Authority which sometimes it hath had in England but I hope the Eyes of many are open to see and detect this damnable Doctrine The Author sayes That Ceremonies were used by Christ at his last Supper and they excite People to their Devotion during the Sacrifice but for Proof you must expect none from this Author and the Scripture is silent in the Thing and Ceremonies and Formalities are so far from stirring up the Mind to God that they â—ndeed draw the Mind to be busied in the Exercise of them from waiting upon God and from worshipping him in the Spirit and such Worshippers are only accepted of him The Mass is said in Latine and the rest of Divine Service for if it were not ignorant People might easily be mistaken if these Mysteries were done in the vulgar Language and because the Scripture hath been written in Latine Greek and Hebrew and these three Languages were written upon Christ's Cross and therefore these three Nations ought to use them at their Mass and Divine Service but the Priestly Garments and Ceremonies gâ—ve enough to understand what is done at the Mass and Divine Service Answ. This looks with a black Visage to be Apostolick Doctrine but however I shall search into it and examine it by the Apostle's Doctrine before it be condemned it 's a good Shift indeed to keep People from Mistakes not to let them know what they say or do but this is contrary to the Apostle's Doctrine 1 Cor. 14.7.8 9 10 11 14 15. If a Trumphet give an uncertain Sound who can prepare to Battel and except Words uttered be understood how shall it be known what is spoken If the Meaning of the Voice be not known unto him to whom it is spoken the Speaker and the Hearer are Barbarians one to the other And when one understands not what is spoken how can he be edified And all Services ought to be done to Edâ—fication So your Church is erred from the Apostolick Doctrine and your Mass and your Service doth not edifie at all but you are as Barbarians one to another for your Worship goes on in such a back Road that the vulgar People would soon learn it and know it and it may be slight it if they should know the Worthlesness of it and therefore the only Way you â—udge is to keep them in Ignorance And what Mystery is there in the Mass and your Service seeing that it stands in Crossings Cringings and Abundance of endless Ceremonies and Reiteration of Words which are patcht up by many Authors contrary to Christ and the Apostles Doctrine But it seems the Priests Garments and Ceremonies give Understanding enough to the Auditors a dumb shew is enough for them like a Poppet-play to make them understand the Mysteries of your Mass an unbloody Sacrifice indeed in which there is no Remission nor Acceptation And here thou hast acquainted us with a Mystery indeed Because Latine Greek and Hebrew were written by Pilate upon the Cross of Christ therefore they are called sacred Languages sure the Church of Rome hath lost both Faith and Reason will any that hath a Friend that should be crucified upon a Cross and an Enemy who condemned him should set over him Words in Latin Greek and Hebrew in contempt that therefore a man should count the Cross holy and the Language sacred as the Church of Rome doth is great Ignorance and Idolatry of which she is full and therefore is not Apostolick nor the one true Church in which Salvation is to be looked for as the Author would make People believe The next false and superstitious Doctrine which this Merchant of the Church of Rome holds for Apostolical is the Reliques and Images of Saints and also Prayer by the Beads by Number and Tale as Brick-makers sell their Bricks and this the Church of Rome would put off unto us as Apostolical Doctrine The Reliques and Images of Saints are honourable in Regard of the Saâ—nts which they have Relation unto and God himself makes Use of them for his Mâ—racles Moses was enforced to honour the holy Ground where the Angel appeared Exodus 3. And David commanded the Ark to be adored because it was God's Foot-stool Psal. 99.5 And to honour the Reliques and Images of Saints is no Idolatry for that is Idolatry to worship false Gods and Châ—ist doth not take it ill that we honour his Saints and Friends And to number our Prayers if Hail Mary be said upon Beads threescore and three Times it 's because Mary lived so many Years and the Prophet prayed seven Times a Day and Christ three Times in the Garden and it 's not evil to say our Prayers by Number and if five Pater-nosters be said it 's in Honour of the five Wounds and what would there be amiss in this And it 's not Idiots that pray â—y Beads but Catholick Kings the Pope Cardinals and Bishops make Use of them an Variety delighteth the Mind and there are no better Prayers then the Pater-noster Ave and the Creed Answ. The Reliques or that which remains for all the Saints and Members of the true Church of Christ to follow and to honour is to live in the same Life that they lived in and to honour him who was their Life by whose Power they fulfilled the Will of God and to walk in the same Foot-steps is to honour him that was their Life and them also who walked as Examples of Righteousness and that Power by which they became Examples of Holiness and Righteousness but for the Church of Rome to worship Pieces of cloth dead Bones painted Images which may as well be called the Images of Cain
Ishmael Judas and all the Seed of Evil-doers as well as the Image of Christ or Peter Paul or Mary for any thing that they know which they have but received by Story and is but as Old Wives Fables which Paul to Timothy reproved And hath the Church of Rome no better Thing to put them in Mind of the Saints Life then a dead Picture or Image made by the Hand of the Crafts-man upon a Wall or a Board or Parchment or Paper this is Idolatry for Christ promised to his Disciples and to the true Church That he would send his Spirit to lead them into all Truth which is an invisible Thing and to bring to Remembrance whatever Christ had spoken and whatsoever was necessary as to Salvation whether the Saints Life and holy Practices which they lived in or whatsoever else as conduced to their Peace and Justification with God and what Images did God make Use of to shew his Miracles by This is but an old Fable formed by the Apostate Christians whose Minds are turned after Shadows and vain Shews and are erred from the invisible Life and worship the Works of mens Hands 2. Though Moâ—es did put off his Shoe 's according to the command of the Lord where God appeared in Power and Glory to him What is this to your purpose as to Create and form places and Consecrate them as Holy and then command Reverence and Honour unto them this is but to Worship the work of your own Hands and though David say in the 99 Psal. 5 vers Exalt the Lord God and worship at his foot-Stool for he is Holy What of all this doth God call Reliques or Images his Foot-stool And if the Author do judge that it was spoken of Zion and Jerusalem outward where Aaron and the rest of the Priests Worshipped doth not Christ say It â—s not at Jerusalem c. But they that â—orship God Worship him in spirit and Truth What! doth not the Church of Rome profess Christianity and Apostolick Doctrine and will now turn Jews or â—mitaters of them What is Rome Jerusalem or Zion And must Pictures invented and dead Pieces of Bones and Wood be recommended unto the Nations as holy things This is contrary to the Apostolick Church and with the Life of God is judged and the Life of the Saints whom you honour in Words and make Pictures of and worship the Works of your own Hands and Crucifie the Life where-ever it appears that they lived in and teach a contrary Doctrine 3. Confession may be made in Words of the true God and talk may be of his wonderous Works and yet People Idolâ—ters the church of the Jews who acknowledge the true God and had seen and heard of his wonderous works they eat and drank and rose up to Play and these were Idolaters and such is the church of Rome who take Peoples minds up with Garments and Vestments with Altars and Canales with Crucifixes and Agnus Dei with Images formed by Painters with a piece of Bread called a Holy Host and Eucharist an Unbloody Sacrâ—fice who neglect the Life and him that is the Head of the Body and his witness in their Hearts and consciences and lead them to worship and honour visible and carnal things and to busie their minds in the exercise of outward things which profit little or nothing at all and so are Idolaters Worshipping the works of your own Hands which Christ and the Apostolick church bore Testimony against for that which the creature's mind goes out after besides or without that which may be known of God in the Heart is made an Idol of and the true God is not minded and them that Honour God's Friends and Saints walk in their Foot steps live their Life and honour their sayings but your church is contrary who would Kill and have killed about these invented Fopperies which is contrary to the Apostles Doctrine God accepts not Prayers by number or tale nor for multitude of Words which are without understanding and without the Spirit this Christ counted as Evil and reprehended the Pharisees and said It was like the vain repetitions of the Heathen who thought to be heard for their much babling and the Salutation which the Angel gave to Mary is no prayer And that which is called the Apostles Creed is no prayer and them that are unconverted unto God may prattle and prate over the Words in the unbelief and never have any acceptance of God And though the Prophet did pray seven times a day it was according to the motion of God's Spirit in his own Heart which shewed him his State and necessity and what is this to imitators when they pray not with the same Spirit neither in the same words And what if Mary lived threescore and three Years who gave commandment that Hail Mary should be said threescore and three times over The rest of the Saints are like to have but small shares of worship and honour if she go with all this in a day And what five wounds is that which the Church of Rome dreams of that five Pater Nosters must be said for the honour of With Deceit and Ignorance you wound him every day and your Pater-Nosters do not honor him at all pattred 〈◊〉 over with your polluted Lips who are given to speak Lyes and yoâ—r Tongues to speak Mischief which Christ accepteth not What are you all new creatures that say Our Father which art in Heaven Are you born again Are your Natures changed Sin you not Do you hallow his Name who do not love that which shews your Evil deeds Would you see his Kingdom come which stands in Righteousness Where will you appear Or how will you stand when he appears in his Power and Glory to take Vengeance on all them that will not that he should rule in their Hearts who is the true Light that lighteth every man that cometh into the World Would you see his will done on Earth as it is in Heaven when you walk contrary to his Doctrine which the Apostolick Church walked in and set up a numberless number of Traditions and Inventions of Men instead thereof which the Lord accepteth not and you pray not with Understanding 5. As for your Beads which are neither Jewish nor Christian but meer Heathenish as to reckon the number or tale of that which you call your Prayers by and though Kings Popes Cardinals and Bishops do the same this is but a small proof as for Authority Kings have drunk of the Whore's Cup and Popes and Cardinals have usurped Power that Christ never gave as to exercise Lord-ship and be Law-givers unto others for the Lord is the Saints Law-giver and the Saints Life and Judge and he will not give his Glory to another for Kings have drunk of the Whore's Cup of Fornication and Popes have usurped Authority and Cardinals have exercised Lord-ship over mens Consciences yea and over great Kingdoms and States too And if they pray by Beads as others do set
of Robin Hood a Comedy or a Play is more frequently read by the Members of the Church of Rome which begets into Looseness and Prophaneness a Thing which this Generation is in Love with rather then the Scriptures and though the Scriptures be applauded in Words as for the Rule of Life by many and a Judge of Controversies yet how should they be rul'd that may not read them without a Licence or a Toleration from the Superior if it be lawful to read with Toleration it 's lawful to read without Toleration for the Toleration of Men neither addeth to nor diminisheth from any spiritual Exercise and Timothy read the Scriptures of an Youth and who gave him his Toleration And Apollos was a mighty Man and a knowing Man in the Scriptures from whence had he his Licence 3. Because thou judgest according to the Judgment of this present evil World that they are only fit to read the Scriptures and give Interpretations upon it who are naturally learned and have the Wisdom of this World I say nay the World by Wisdom knew not God neither know him now and them that had Natural Learning rejected the Foundation them that had the Hebrew Language set Christ at nought they that had the Greek Tongue withstood Paul and called him a Babler them that had the Latine Tongue the Tongue of the Whore your Mother persecuted the Christians in the first three hundred Years after Christ as your own Histories do relate So according to all these who had only the Knowledge in the Natural Languages they did not understand the Things of God and it was the wise Builders which builded by Art and Skill in the earthly Wisdom that rejected the true Foundation and corner-stone but on the contrary we say according to the Apostolick Doctrine That the Scriptures may be read and ought to be read for they are profitable for Insturction and Correction and Information to make the Man of God perfect and throughly furnished to every good Work through Faith in Christ Jesus and I would have the Author know that we do not look upon Cardinals Fryars Monks and Bishops to be the alone Men of God so that they alone have the sole Power to tolerate the reading of Scriptures for he is a Man of God who is born of the Spirit which sanctifieth and leadeth into the clear Pathes of Equity and Righteousness who walk not after the Flesh neither fulfil the Lusts thereof and such there are and have been which have been unlearned in Natural Tongues but this is the Way to keep your Church in Reputation to believe as you believe and every Man to put out his own Eyes and live by anothers Sight and hang his Faith upon anothers Shoulders this is not like Apostolick Doctrine for the Apostle said Let every one be perswaded in his own Mind not by other Mens Minds and he that believeth hath the Witness in himself and hath it not to seek among the literal Rabbies who darken Counsel through Words and it is not for Want of Natural Learning that one understandeth the Scriptures this way and another that way but because they want the Understanding of that Spirit that gave forth the Scriptures which Spirit universally is given to all Men and Women a Measure of it to lead into Truth and through which the deep Things of God are revealed And it s not your Traditions Inventions Natural Learning Schools and Colledges Fryeries and Covents in which the Spirit of God is only limited but every one that seeks finds whether learned or unlearned for of a Truth God is no Respecter of Persons and so the Mind of Christ is manifest unto them that believe and the one Spirit into which the Saints were baptized is that which opens the Scriptures truly as they are and discerneth the Times and Seasons and fulfilleth it in the Hearts of them â—hat believe and manifests the State unto which they were spoken And if the Scriptures be so hard to â—e understood by Reason of the hard Sayings or because of the Translations what have you been doing these fourteen hundred Years with all your Learning with all your Councils Popes Bishops and Clergy that you have not translated them aright or so plain that they may be understood by all that read But then your Doctrine Worship and Practice would be soon manifest not to be Apostolical nor consonant and agreeing to the Practice of the true Church of Christ. And now I come to the effectual Arguments and pregnant Wayes which the Author tells of which will work upon the Sectaries to make them return to the Catholick Church which he saith they have groundlesly forsaken and now I shall come to try his Arguments and search the Force of them which he layeth down as the most efficacious VVay to convince all Sectaries as he is pleased to stile them to come to the Church of Rome but the Hope of this Man will be like a Spiders VVeb for all whose Eyes God hath illuminated in any Measure will come to see the VVeakness of this Philosophy and vain Deceit which he hath laid down as a chief Instrument to convince all that the Roman Church is the true Church and that Salvation is only concluded in her 1. The first Argument he takes from Mat. 18.17 Christ sends us to the Church saith he if any neglect to hear her they must be counted as Heathens and Publicans from hence this is the Argument That that Church is to be heard in which there is most Assurance to be had that one iâ— in the Way to Salvation but in the Roman Church there is most Assurance therefore the Roman Church is to be heard Answ. The Minor is false and also the Conclusion That church which hath the Foundation of its Assurance without it is not the true church of Christ neither is to be heard but the Roman church hath only their assurance of Salvation without them therefore are not to be heard it is manifest their assurance stands only in outward things as Antiquity and Visibility which are not the alone Marks of the true church Cain was Ancient enough and there were them that were in Cain's way before Rome was so highly elevated and that for Universality and Visibility there is no assurance in that for all the World hath wondered after the Beast and the Whore hath sitten upon Nations Kindreds and People and so the first Argument is denyed and proved to be false I shall lay down another 1. That church which hath alwayes been so Visible and Universal since the Apostles dayes as hath had its seat over Nations Kindreds and Tongues is not the true church of Christ but the Harlot but the church of Rome hath been Universal over Nations Kindreds Tongues and People therefore the church of Rome is the Harlot and not the true church of Christ. But I shall not traduce thee in thy vain Deceit but return thy Arguments upon thy self which thou chargest upon others
1. As first That Church is not to be heard whose Authors and Doctors are Cozeners and Impostors 2. But all are Cozeners and Impostors but the Church of Rome Again That the Church of Rome hath the Marks of the true Church and no other as Antiquity Miracles holiness of Life Universality Again That the Church of Rome takes the narrow Way that leads to Life Again Because the Church of Rome keeps Sunady instead of Saturday by Tradition therefore she is the Church of Christ. To the first If that church is not to be heard neither her censures regarded whose Authors and Teachers have been cozeners and Impostors then the Church of Rome is not to be heard nor her censures regarded because the chief Authors have been Cozeners Cheaters and Impostors who have been out of the Power of God and have taught for Doctrine the Traditions of men as Purgatory Prayer for the dead only to cozen and cheat by to fill the Bags and Coffers of the Popish Clergy which Doctrine is contrary unto the Doctrine of Christ the Apostolick church therefore the church of Rome is not to be heard 2. That the Church of Rome hath the Marks of the true Church and no other as Antiquity holiness of Life Miracles and Universality This is false there were Churches before Rome that had these Marks and there have been since and are now more then the church of Rome Antiquity some of them called Sectaries will allow you a Thousand Years to be called a Church and yet prove you apostates both in Doctrine and Practice Your Miracles are but cheats deceits and lying Stories if your own Authors be serched you confess most of your Miracles are wrought by your Images Works of your own Hands 2. Antiquity without Truth proveth nothing and Holiness of Life if your Church be holy which is prophane tolerating as I said before Whoredoms Stage-plays vain Sports and Pastimes which draw People from the fear of God and many foolish fopperies which I shall not now mention so that there are them that have dissented from you which are more ancient in the Faith more holy in Life and Conversation more agreable in Doctrine and Practice to the true Primitive Church then you are And as for Miracles which are wrought by the true Power and Finger of God there have been and are more amongst them called Sectaries then in the Church of Rome The blind have received their sight the Lepers have been cleansed the Lame have been made to walk and the deaf have heard and the Dumb have spoken the dead have been raised and many that have bound by Satan fourty Years are loosed and there are thousands that are Witnesses of it and can testifie the Truth thereof even in this time and in this Year in Scotland England Ireland Germany and America 1662. So there is a true Church which hath the Marks of the true Church of Christ more then the Church of Rome therefore the Roman church is not the alone true Church 3. To the third Argument That the Church of Rome keeps God's Commandments and walks in the narrow way of Christ's Counâ—el therefore she is to be head How she keepeth the Commandments of God is known if he mean the ten Commandments Thou shalt not make to thy self any Graven Image nor the likeness of any thing that is in Heaven or Earth neither bow down to Worship them Now you make Images of things in Heaven as of God and Christ and the Holy Ghost and of Mary and as for things in Earth you have Images of all sorts witness your Mass-Houses called Churches your Cloisters Fryaries and Covents so that every place is filled full and Worship unto them is taught by you for Doctrine contrary to God's Doctrine and your distinction of Latria and Dulia will not serve for it 's meer Deceit he that Honours an Image and bows down before it in his Heart whether you may judge it represents this or that is an absolute Idolater and knoweth not the Spirit which Christ said he would send to the true Church which should bring all things to their remembrance both what he did and said and the Saints Life and Example to remembrance without your Pictures And how you are in the narrow Way is known to many thousands that you do not walk in it at all neither take up the Cross of Christ which is to crucifie the Lusts affections and desires of the Flesh but taketh up outward Crosses and bear them on your Necks or Pin them on your sleeves or hang them about your Necks and all because Christ was crucified on the Cross And here you are honourers of Pilate and the Jews who crucified Christ upon the Cross as a Blasphemer rather then honourers of Christ and the strait and narrow Way you are ignorant of and Christ's sufferings you are all strangers to What! your Popes are as Emperors your Cardinals as Law-givers your Ecclesiastical Officers as Lords of great Possessions in the Earth except some begging Fryars which you have prest into a Voluntary humility without necessity And how do you love your Enemies How many Indians have you destroyed and killed as Dogs and how many that have professed the Name of Christ have you Burned destroyed as though they had been Wood and only Fewel for the Fire And how can you say your Pater-Noster about which you make so much ado and say Forgive our Trespasses as we forgive them that trespass against us if the Heathen have trespassed against you if them you call Sectaries have trespassed against your church how do you forgive them and how do you fulfil the Law of Christ and keep his counsel seeing that you are out of his Doctrine away with such Deceit and Hypocrisie God hath found it out and is judging it by his Saints who rejoyce in Christ Jesus and have no confidence in the Flesh nor in fleshly Traditions and Imaginations but live in the Power of God and walk in the Spirit and therefore because you walk contrary to the command of God and Christ's Counsel and are out of the narrow Way that leads to Life your church is neither to be heard minded nor heeded The fourth Argument That the Church of Rome is the true Church because they keep their Sabbath of the Sunday by Tradition and not upon the Saturday as the Jews did and therefore the Church of Rome is to be heard because they have Tradition and solid Reason on their side Thy Speech bewrayes thee which bespeaks thee rather a Heathen then a Christian for the Heathens had a day that they celebrated to an Idol made like the Sun caled Sunday and another day which they celebrated to an Idol called Saturnus called Saturday and in this your Church is not to be heard who is out of the form of sound Words but the Seventh day was the Jews Sabbath which none that profess Christianity ought to keep seeing that Christ put an End to the shadows and the
Saints Sabbath is a stranger to the church of Rome he that hath overcome the World and the Devil only knows God's rest and the true Sabbath of which the Jews was a Figure and the Sunday thou callst it is no more a Sabbath reckoned by the Lord of Life then that which thou callst Saturday for every day is kept Holy to the Lord by him that witnesses the work of Redemtion and this is according to the Apostolick Doctrine and if because of example the Christians whom you are pleased to Stile Sectaries do observe the first day of the Week in the Power of God for his Worship then they are as much if not more to be heard then you and have as much Solid reason on their side as you and thou must not think to carry the Matter on with such frivolous Arguments as this to advance Mystery Babylon for this is a knowing Age blessed be the Lord wherein the Wisdom of God is revealed and that which comprehendeth all shadows Types Dayes Times Years Meats Drinks Washings and other Figures they are all seen over and he is come manifest which is Head of the true church and not the Pope who was is and is to come Life it self Truth it self Power Strength and everlasting satisfaction to thousands and ten thousands who have believed and to a numberless Number which are yet to be gathered into God's Sheep-fold and into the narrow way of Christ which will deny and doth deny upon good Grounds and infallible Testimony from the Eternal Spirit that the Church of Rome is either in whole or in part any part of the true Church of Christ. And seeing this valiant Champion hath made so fair a Proffer That 〈◊〉 their Priests Jesuites and Catholicks over all the World will turn to the Sectaries Way as he calls them if they can but get a clear and satisfaâ—tory Resâ—lâ—tion to the following Doubts Answ. I am one which do acknowledge my self to be reckoned by him as a Sectarian yet as a Sectarian is reckoned by the true Church of God in the Primitive Time in the Apostles and Christ's Dayes I do not reckon my self as such and that I am a Minister of the everlasting Gospel I dare not deny seeing a Necessity is laid upon me to acknowledge the same yet herein I do not glory but in him who hath call'd me for the Work sake and I know the Teaching of Christ Jesus and his Doctrine and no other Thing these many Years have I published but that which I received of the Lord and from him by his Spirit which is according to the true Faith and Godliness which was in the primitive Church before ever Rome did lay claim to be the only true catholick Church excluding all others but her self to be in the Way that leads to Salvation I which am as one amongst many Thousands which God hath manifested his Mind unto shall answer in clearness and according to Apostolick Doctrine and the Manifestation of his Spirit but when I have so done I am afraid this Champion with the rest of the Priests and Jesuits and the rest of the Catholicks over the World will hardly own his Challenge or confess that Doubts are answered yet however if it satisfie but one of a Thousand I have my Reward and shall put it to Tryal The first thing the Author who it seems knows the Mind of the Church of Rome in all things both as to Doctrine and Practice which they do allow of and the contrary they will deny he knows to the full or else he would never sure have made such a bold challenge The first thing that they would be resolved in is Whether any can clearly shew that any Teachers Doctors or Ministers are sent of Almighty God to preach and reform the Roman Catholick Church and that they are not some who say the Lord saith when the Lord hath not spoken unto them neither sent them Ezek. 13.2 Answ. What the Roman Church and their Members will take for a satisfactory Resolution as to themselves I sometimes question and do doubt the resolving of the most but however by the same Commandment that the Apostles did evidence their commission that they were sent to reform the Church of the Jews also them that had made Defection from the Faith amongst the Gentiles this may be shown 1. The Apostles of Christ Jesus did declare their Commission which they had received from Christ and for other Proof they sought none amongst them that were Auditors or Hearers but the Witness and Testimony of God unto which they desired to be approved in the Sight of God 2. They shewed the Jews that they held the Types and Figures but did not receive or believe him who was the Substance in whom they all ended they were sent to bear Testimony to the true Light that lightetâ— every one that cometh into the World and to preach down Dayes Times Moneths Years Fasts Feasts Sabbaths Circumcision Temples and Offerings the Priesthood and the Sacrifice which were but to continue until the time of Reformation and the bringing in of a better Hope by which they drew nigh unto God and had an Access unto him and they declared their commission against a voluntary Humility and worshipping of Angels all which things the Church of Rome do stick in and vindicate for Apostolick Doctrine and many more things which the Church of Rome is run into contrary to the true Church of Christ and therefore had need of Reformation So that which is contrary to the Doctrine of Christ and the Apostles and Practice of the primitive Church in the first hundred years is in the Apostacy but Rome is in many Practices and Doctrines contrary to the true Church therefore needs reforming And so God hath manifested himself in this his Day of Power and hath discovered the Church of Rome to be contrary in Doctrine and Practice to the true Spouse of Christ and hath stirred up and moved many by his Power and Spirit to preach the everlasting Gospel and to declare also against the Defection of the Church of Rome and her apostatizing from the Faith and they are not of those whom the Prophets spoke of which ran and the Lord sent them not for them were the false Prophets in Israel and they were manifest by their Fruits of which there are great Store in Rome who are manifest by their Fruits and they are such as are in Cain's Way who would kill and such as are Seekers of Gain from their Quarters and such as take the Jews Tythes and these the Lord nâ—ver sent to be Teachers or Ministers to bring to the Knowledge of Christ but we deny all these things and your Church in the very Ground and Foundation and know that it will be swept away when the Beast is taken alive upon which your Church now rides then shall you see that that which you long put off among People as Apostolick Doctrine will not be received any more
neither Traditions nor Inventions of Men for the Worship of God The second Doubt which the Author would be resolved in is whether we can make good what Luther and Calvin with all Protestants have boasted that they would do to reform convincingly one of the silliest Roman Catholicks that is and to begin do it in the Matter of the real Presence after Consecration What Luther and Calvin have said unto you as about your Worship Doctrine and Practice hath been made good by themselves while they were living and in the Body and what they said did not only inform the Minds of many of the Roman Catholicks but reform'd them too which were not of the silliest amongst you not only one but thousands did see your Error and Deceit though they in some Particulars did but differ from you But now that is manifest which denyeth your Foundation in the very Ground And what I have said as about the real Presence of Christ's Body being in the Bread and Wine after Consecration if thou dare put it and endeavour the Trial thereof according as I have in Reasonableness propounded unto thee it will convince many of the Roman Catholicks of their Error or else many of the Protestants of their Error and so if thou darest adventure it make no more Boasts but let come to Tryal as before is propounded unto the Church of me if she or any of her Agents dare admit of it 3. The third Argument which he promiseth If it can be proved from the Scripture which he calls God's written Word that the Sabbath-day is commanded by God to be kept on Sunday and that little Children are to be baptized Answ. What others have said as to these two Particulars who were but departed a little Way from you in divers things as to their Judgments I shall not stand to vindicate because the Church was rather but a coming out of the Wilderness rather then come already into her first Purity but I am one of those amongst many thousands in Europe who deny the Châ—rch of Rome as to be the Bride the Lamb's Wife and yet I shall not vindicate either the one or the other but deny both as amongst Christiâ—ns viz. as to keep the Jewish Sabbath upon Sunday as the Author calls it and sprinkling of little Children is like the other an Invention in the Apostacy never that we read of commanded commended or practised in the Apostles Dayes as such The first Day of the VVeek the Apostles met together and worshipped God not by Virtue of the Jews Commandment but in the Power of God and you only have them both and keep them both by tradition and custom without commandment and so are out of the Power of God and out of the Saints Life 4. The fourth Argument Can the Sectaries with Reason and Ground sufficient condemn all Catholicks that were so many Ages before Luther and Calvin for being no better then Heathens and convince me that adhering to you I shall be more secure in my Salvation then injoyning to them that have Time out of Mind been of the only saving Religion Answ. The Sectaries have not gone about to condemn every individual man before Luther and Calvin for no better then Heathens we believe some were and we believe many were as bad if not worse they that walk in the Practice of the Heathen and bring forth Fruit but not unto God are in the Heathens Nature but the Generality of the Church of Rome have for these many hundred Years brought forth no better Fruit then the Heathen and therefore are in the Nature of the Heathen for like as the Heathen persecuted the Christians in former Dayes even so hath the Church of Rome persecuted the true Christians in their Day aâ—d in this are no better then Heathens instance the Blood-shed Murder cruel Deaths you have put many unto since you have had the Name of a Church and therefore are no better then Heathens in Nature and for Antiquity it proveth nothing without Verity And there can be no Assurance in your Church seeing that it stands upon Tradition and Hear-say and outward Performances and bodily Exercises that profit little but some whom you call Sectaries have more Assurance for it 's the Spirit of God that gives it and as there is Obedience yielded unto the Lord that Spirit he giveth them Assurance and them that are born of it do overcome the World and his Spirit beareth Witness to their Spirit that they have overcome by which they cry Abba Father and this Spirit of Truth that leadeth into all Truth bringeth more Assurance unto them that are led by it and worship in it then can be had in all your outward Formalities Ceremonies and Traditions 5. Can you make evident at least that in your Flock and Luther and Calvin their Guides there is more Holiness and Virtue then can be found among the Catholicks and that you go the narrow way that leads to Life I answer yes I am one among many thousands who are not of the Church of Rome yet am of Christ's Flock which he hath cleansed by his Blood and revealed his Virtue in and his holy Life and it 's made manifest that they are in the narrow Way more then the Church of Rome they are in the Way that leads to Life and abide in Christ's Doctrine we love them that hate us we bless them that curse us we pray for them that persecute us but so doth not the Church of Rome but kills them and persecutes them that oppose her we say without Righteousness and Holiness be revealed and wrought in our Hearts we can bring forth no Fruit unto God neither can be Members of the true Church but if any conform unto the Practice of your Church in outward things he is counted a good Member of your Church though Righteousness and Holiness Self-denyal Humility and Love be wanting Therefore we are the Church in which there is more Holiness Virtue and Life enjoyed then in the Roman Church 6. Can you shew us any Miracles that ever were wrought in Testimony of your Religion or that the Catholicks Miracles are wrought by Beelzebub and now thou hast askt us a resolution of the Doubts and let all that are Illuminated judge how we are deluded Answ. It 's an adulterous Generation that seeks a Sign and what Christ wrought was reckoned as no Miracles by them that are in the Unbelief yet these Signs have accompanied the Gospel which is the Power of God the blind have been restored to Sight and the dead have been raised and the deaf have heard and the lame have been made whole and this hath been witnessed by many and we have a cloud of Witnesses which your Church knowâ— not of and by the effectual working of God's Power these things have been done which do give Testimony and confirm our Religion And for your Miracles the most that ever I heard of have been done by Pictures and Images as you have testified
which are but fabulous Stories and now let them who are lightned with the true Light of Christ judge who are in the Delusion and now let all judge whether these be not satisfactory Resolutions unto the aforesaid Doubts or Questions which may convince them that have erred from Christ the Power of God and gone in their own Traditions and Inventions and have forsaken the straiâ— Way and the narrow Path that leadeth to Life and all are exhorted to come unto him who is the Light and Life of Men that their Souls may live and that they may witness Assurance of the Love of God unto them by his Spirit 's Manifestation And now let us see whether the Author will keep to his Word whether the Church of Rome will all turn unto our Way which is Christ the Way the Truth and the Life or whether follow their Visible Head the Pope who is changeable and doth not abide forever who leadeth only to an Observance of outward things but neglect the weightier things to walk in And now I shall come to some Propâ—sitions which the Author saith have been propounded which are unanswerable and the Propositions are against all Sectaries and the Propositions are laid down by Francis Costerus as the Author saith of the Society of Jesus which have been laid down fifty Years ago and they are in Number eight and with them eight Propositions the Author sâ—ith he hath put all the ablest Ministers of Germany and the Low Countries unto their Wits End now I hope some will be able to give an answer and yet keep both their Faith Wit and Reason 1. The first Poposition is this That never since the Apostles Time till the Year 1517. wherein Luther began his Doctrine were any found in the World who did consent with either the Lutherans Calvinists or Anabaptists or other Sectaries Opinions nor ever shall any of the Sectaries prove that any of the Apostles or Evangelists were of their Faith and so by Consequence the Sectaries are without Faith and they are the Men whom the Scriptures in several Places affirm that should come In the latter times false Prophets c. Answ. As I said before any Opinion which Luther Calvin or the baptized People do hold I shall not stand to vindicate it because they have so holden yet in many things they are separated from you upon good Ground and their Doctrine and Worship was far more consonant and agreeable unto the Apostles Dayes then yours are but I am one that own my self a Protestant who deny the Church of Rome and I do say this Proposition is silly poor and feeble and I do not believe that any were so hard put to it as to be brought to their Wits End by answering of it for what need he talk of since the Apostles time till such a Year we shall come to the Apostles time and age and if any Society of People now are found the same in Faith in Doctrine in Worship in Life Practice and Conversation then they are the true Church and let Francis Costerus with the rest of the Roman Merchants take that Faith to themselves and that Doctrine to themselves and those particular Points of Worship and Tradition to themselves since all the World hath wondered after the Beast and hath worshipped his Image and this was since the Apostles Dayes And if the Church of Rome pleads the whole World as for a Proof John saw that Anti-christs false Prophets Deceivers were entered in then fifteen hundred Years ago and the World went after them and he saw the whole World wonder after the Beast and the Whore sit upon the Waters Nations Kindreds Tongues and People and this comprehends the World the Whore's Seat and we matter not for her Consent neither to Doctrines and Principles nor Opinions nor for the Approbation of them that have drunk of her Cup But if we can prove a People which are gathered by the Word of God and through the preaching of the Gospel into the same Faith Hope Doctrine Life and Practice which the Apostles walked in then this is the Church which is coming out of the Wilderness again where she hath been preserved while the Mother of Harlots hath sit as a Queen and hath been so visible as over all the VVorld and hath made the Nations drink her Cup of Fornication and therefore your Unity in this thing and in this time is clear that the Church of Rome is not the Church of Christ but there are some whom Rome is pleased to call Sectaries that own the same Practice the same Doctrine the same Faith which the Apostles walked in and therefore this great Proposition is false That all that have separated from the Church of Rome have no Faith or a new fancied Faith and now I come to his second Proposition 2. Proposition The Religion and Faith of the Roman Church hath not been any Way changed in any Article that belongs to Religion by any Pope Councils or catholick Bishops but it is the very same Faith hath remained intire and inviolate from the Apâ—stles to this present Day There were churches planted before there were any at Rome and the Faith which they received was that which did overcome the World and gave them Victory over Sin and Death and the Religion which the churches of Christ professed as Corinth Galatia Thessalonica and the rest of the churches which the Apostles planted is no more like the Faith and Religion of the church of Rome now then Black is to White as for instance Prove us out of the Scripture what Foundation you have for Purgatory for selling Indulgences and Pardons for Sins and what Scripture have you for Auricular confession for an Unbloody Sacrifice for Prayer to Saints for worshipping of Images in the New-Testament for observing of Lent consisting of so many days what Scripture example from the churches that were in the Apostles days before Rome was called a church concerning Prayer for the Dead for your crosses your tapers and candles for anointing with Oyle and cream in Baptism which was only invented by Pope â—lement which another Pope Pope Silvester confirmed 315. Plat Volat. Sabil And what example from the true church of Baptizing of Infants and for God-fathers and God-mothers in Christ's day when he planted the church And that Infants should be Baptized and only at Easter and Whitsuntide was not this ordained by Pope Leo in the Year 676. Lib. Council Volat. Pol. Chron. and was not Transubstantiation which you call the Body and Blood of Christ after the consecration when the Priest hath Whispered over the Bread and Wine a few Latine Words as Hoc est Corpus meum Hic est enim sanguis meus c. The Bread is turned into the Natural Body of Christ's Flesh Blood and Bone was not this ordained by Pope Innocent held at LATERAN by Twelve Hundred Romish Priests Monks and Fryars in the Year 1215. decret de summa Trinitate Cap. Firmiter And whether
are not these Articles of the church of Rome yea or nay If I should traduce the church of Rome in their Bishops and Councils these 12. hundred Years and upward I might bring a â—loud of Witnesses that the church of Rome is not the same in Articles of Faith in Religion but divers Popes I might prove have made distinct Articles and divers Councils and Bishops so that I might clearly prove and can and shall if God permit me with Life if I hear any more of the church of Rome or the Author of this Book that I shall prove that the church of Rome in the articles of her Faith is not the same that the church of Christ was in before Rome was Planted a church 2. I shall prove if need require her Universal Councils as she calls them to vary and her Bishops to be different in their Decrees and that her Faith in points of Religion is not the same from the Apostles day to this time as the author of this Book would make People believe but what I have said to this unanswerable Proposition as he calls it may be sufficient to convince both the author and them that are doubtful in their mind about this particular 3. Proposition is That neither the Sacraments nor Ceremonies or any Doctrine of the Church of Rome contain any thing that is contrary to the Scriptures but learned Doctors maintain the same and that there is no alteration in any article of Faith and then the Author makes a conclusion though full too hastily That they which dissent from the Church of Rome which he is pleased â— Stile Sectaries and Hereticks have no reason to withdraw from the Catholick Church Answ. As for that which you call the Catholick church of Rome we find such diversity of Orders and constitutions one distinct from another that to begin to enumerate them all would take up much time before one ended and would prove tedious to the Reader to view over the Variety of Constitutions and Decrees that have been made concerning the Ceremonies Sacraments as they call them and other Doctrines of the church of Rome which at this time is not my intention but Pope Alexander commanded that unleavened Bread should be used in the Supper in the Year 1119. Lib. Concil grat Sabil Before that time the outward Bread was indifferent whether it was leavened or unleavened notwithstanding the Greeks do use leavened Bread unto this day in that which is called a Supper and they use Wine only in the Cup but the church of Rome mingles Water with Wine according to the Pope Alexander's Decree And the Doctrine of Transubstantiation of turning the Bread into the Body of Christ and Wine into Blood as they say was an unknown Doctrine in the Apostles dayes and also among the Greeks until Pope Innocent the third 1215. Likewise Honorus the third he made a new Ordinance that the Sacrament of the Altar as the Church of Rome terms it should be Worshipped and kneeled unto of the People and also it should be born unto the Sick yea and that with Candlelight though it be at noon-day in the Year 1214. D. 3. Tit. cap 10. Lib. Council Pant. And Innocent the third ordained the Sacrament of the Altar should be kept under Lock and Key that such as were like to dye might not want Spiritual comfort at the time of their Death Lib. Council Cron. Pant. Pope Innocent the 8th permitted that the Priests of Norwegia might sing Mass with Water for lack of Wine in the Year 1484. Math. Falm Pant. And as about the Ceremonies about the Sacrament or Mass in a Council held at Rottomage it was decreed that the Sacrament should not thenceforth be given to Lay-men nor Lay-women in their Hands any more but the Priests should put it in their Mouths contrary to the use and practice of the Primitive Church yea of the church of Rome it self many Years after Lib. Council c. And so here the Church of Rome in contrary to the former Churches and to their own Church of Rome in former times though C. M. would elevate the Propositions of Francis Costerus a Jesuit unanswerable 4. Proposition The Author saith It cannot be proved that any have been admitted Priests but were duely consecrated by Bishops Whence we infer That Lutherans Calvinists and other Hereticks are no true Ministers neither are of Divine Priest-hood because they give to People a meer piece of Bread and nothing else and they have no Power to absolute People from their Sins but send them away entangled with Sin as when they came to them Answ. As for the Consecration of the Priests of Rome you have consecrated many who are out of the Doctrine of Christ who are Traytors to Kings and Governments and it 's a Maxim and a thing Meritorious in your Church to slay a Heretick that is one dissenting or not consenting to your corrupt Principles and as one Deceiver hath ordained and admitted another so hath your Bishops and Popes ordained the rest to Execute their Drudgery and corrupt Traffick and as I have offered unto thee before if it be not a piece of Bread and Wine except mingled with water according to your changeable Ordinances before mentioned put it to Trial upon the terms I before mentioned that you may be made manifest to be Deceivers or else we to all People And as for your Absolutions and Pardons it hath been that which you have sold for Money which made Luther and divers of your own Church to deny you because it hath been contrary to Christ and the Apostles Doctrine And as for forgiveness of Sins it properly belongs to Christ and to them that are in the same Power to them that confess forsake and turn from Sin to Pronounce forgiveness and Mercy but the Members of your Church confess from day to day unto your Priests that are as much entangled in Sin as they who do confess and neither do Repent nor find Mercy at the Hand of the Lord and your confessors and they that do confess they are defiled as much with Sin when they End their Work as when they began 5. Proposition It cannot be found in the holy Scripture that nothing is to be believed but what is clearly and expresly contained in the same Hence follows the overthrow of the Ground-work of the Sectaries who say that nothing is to be believed but what is expresly set down in the Scripture Answ. What others have said as to this particular I shall not now stand to Vindicate because it is not my Work to Vindicate every particular Judgment Person who believe contrary to your Church but I say many are of that mind that are not of your Church that things may be believed to be true according to the manifestation of Godâ—s Spirit though the Scripture in express words doth not declare the same yet you to bring in fabulous Stories which you call unwritten Verity that are to be believed though never
there and we know he was no Hypocrite but the same Faith and Gospel which he had preached over the Regions he would preach there and his Gospel and Doctrine we find contrary to the Church of Rome be condemned divers Doctrines which the Church of Rome holds as forbidding Meats Marriage New Moons and Sabbaths and voluntary Humility and worshipping of Angels and praying unto them and praying for the Dead and if you brought the Christian Faith so called into the rest of the Nations first and the aforesaid Doctrines mentioned and preached them up for apostolick Institutions then you brought in a Doctrine and a Gospel that is accursed which you have received of your Fore-fathers who wondered after the Beast and received his Mark and have been drunken with the Whore's Cup to wit the Universe which you lay claim to and none but you called Christians So that it is manifest your Visible Universal Church is the Harlot and hath brought in another Gospel and other Doctrines then the Apostles and so are anathâ—matized for the Apostles preached the Power of God to be the Gospel and you have preached Traditions Inventions old Wives Fables and outward Ceremonies for the Gospel and so have deceived the Nations and now when they begin to dislike your Traffick you are angry but the Day is made manifest whiâ—h discovers all your Deceit And now I have answered the substance of the Book and also the eight Propositions proposed by the Author and there and I am not yet at the wits End as thou sayst the Ministers in Germaâ—y and the Loâ—-Countries have been neither at Wisdom's end but am in it and ready if you will lâ—y down your carnal Weapon â—o begin with thee and to Vindicate the Truth as it is in Jesus against the Doctrines of the Church â—f Rome whenâ—â—ever I shall hear of thee or any that pertain to your Church mâ—ke such another bold attempt as to condemn all since the Apostles days for Sectaries Hereticks and Schismaticks who have dissented from you and shall endeavour in the strength of Christ to Vindicate and 〈◊〉 though not with Cain's Weapons for the Faith and Doctrine whiâ—h was â—nce delivered to the Saints before the Apostacy and now is manifest agâ—in in us and is with us when the Apostacy is coming to an End and the Everlasting Gospel is to be Preached again to them that dwell on the Earth and to the Nâ—tions Kindreds Tongues and People that they may come to the true Foundation again and to the Rock of Ages again that they may be established in Righteousness forever the joyful Sound whereof is going into the Borders of Babylon which will make the Inhabitants thereof to abhor their City in which they have inhabited and they shall return to Zion with Songs of Deliverance and everlasting joy upon their Heads because the hâ—ur of God's Judgment is come and coming upon the Harlot and the Year of Redemption is proclaiming to the Captive and the Dead shall be raised to Life and shall hear the Word of Life and their Graves shall be opened and they shall have Victory over it and they that hear the Voice of the Sâ—n of God in themselves shall live and shall deny the Voice of many Waters and the Voice of your church Mystery-Babylon whose Seat hath been upon them And as for Doctor Bayly which the Author efforts for his proof and layes down his Reasons wherefore the church of Rome hath been and 〈◊〉 still the true church by way of Demonstration He saith That the Churâ—h of Rome was an excellent flourâ—â—hing Mothâ—r-Church thâ—s Church 〈…〉 to be such but she must fall either by Apostacy Heresie or Schiâ—m Now Apâ—stacy saith he is a renouncing of the Faith of Christ and no man will say that the church of Rome had ever such a Fall 2. He saith Heresie is an adhering to some private anâ— singular Opâ—nion 〈◊〉 Errour in Faith contrary to the approved Doctrine of the church Answ. Whatsoever the author is pleased to boast of the church of Rome we do not find flourishing for Faith wholâ—ome Doctrine and 〈…〉 more then other churches that were plâ—nted before her 〈…〉 both by Scripture and the 〈…〉 the church of Rome her self will allow of and 〈…〉 hath and a Fall and prove it 〈◊〉 by Apostacy 〈…〉 As First she is fallen from hâ—r first Love and 〈…〉 Doctrine of Christ who taught to love Enemies and to do goâ—d 〈◊〉 that hate them and to pray for them that Persecuted them 〈◊〉 the church of Rome hath not loved their Enemies neither 〈…〉 but have Persecuted them to Death and 〈…〉 who did not receive their Doctrine and this is renouncing â—f that Faith which was 〈◊〉 delivered to the Saints by Christ himself who taught to love Enemies and if they beat them upon the one cheek turn the other but the Church of Rome is out of this Faith and Doctrine and hath renounced this Faith of Christ and hath denyed the Power of God and placed it into a Man to wit the Pope that Infallibility is in him And this is in the Apostacy 2. If Heresie be an adhering to some private Opinion or Errour in Faith then the Church of Rome is in the Heresie for the Faith that was held among the true Churches was that which did overcome the World and gave Victory over Sin and Faith in Christ was that which only gave an Interest into the Kingdom of God but Cardinal Bellarmine a chief Pillar of your Church hath asserted this for the Doctrine of the Church of Rome That a Man hath a two-Fold right to the Kingdom of God first by the merits of Christ Secondly by the merits of man's good Works or Works of Supererogation And this is an adhering to a singular Opinion and is an Error in the Faith that was generally held in the true churches of Christ as Witness He worketh in us to will and to do viz. Christ. So that there is nothing appropriated unto the creature as a creature 3. This is an Error in the Faith of the church of Rome who teach and are taught That there is a place called Purgatory in which Men are cleansed from some light faults or venial Sins and this is contrary to the Faith of the true christian churches and is no less then Heresie for the true church or churches of Christ taught That the Blood of Christ alone cleanseth from all Sin and that he is to wit Christ the Propitiation for Sin and the everlasting Sacrifice and Offering but you have other Offerings as the Sacrifice of the Mass which you call an unbloody Sacrifice which is contrary to the Faith of the christian church in Christ's and the Apostles dayes and therefore is Heresie Again praying for the Dead and praying to Angels and Worshipping of Images is absolute Heresie and contrary to the Faith and Doctrine of the true church of Christ. 4. And as for Schism the church of Rome hath separated from many other churches
in their Practice and also have Excommunicated them as Schismaticks and Hereticks witness the Eastern churches the church of Caesaria and divers others as about your Lent your Fasts Feasts and invented Holy-days which the true church of Christ did not allow of but you have brought those things in as Apostolical and Excommuicated all the rest that would not bow unto you As for example about the Feast of Easter the time when it should be celebrated though Victor the Bishop of Rome Excommunicated all the Eastern churâ—hes because they did not accord with Rome Euâ—eb Lib 5. cap. 23. At which Iraeneus Bishop of Lyon in France shâ—rply reproved him ibid. cap. 23. So in many more things which I shall not now stand neither to trouble my self nor the Reader which the church of Rome hath departed in heâ— Practice from the Primitive church as you may see farther in a Book Entiâ—uled The Glory â—f the true Church discovered Published by P. H. And whereas the Author desires to be satisfied by what General Council she was ever condemned or which of the Fathers wrote against her or by what Authority she was otherwise approved Answ. Because the Author is so confident in his Assertions as though they were unanswerable I return this short Answer which if I hear any more from the Author may be amplified For Instance In the Year 287. there was a Council of Bishops called at Sinuessa where the Pope was condemned which your Church hath taught could not err for sacrificing to Idols A Council held at Cartage decreed that Clergy-men should not meddle with temporal Affairs At a Council held at Valentia in France a Decree was made that Priests should not marry and these were called Christians and some of Rome's Visible Universal Church And this was against reproved and condemned in the first Council held at Tolledo in Spain they decreed that Priests should marry and now Rome look to thy Unity Again at a Council held at Caesar Augustâ— accursed all them that eat not the Sacrament in the Church but the Church of Râ—me hath decreed that it may be kept and ready to carry abroad to sick People and upon other Occasions out of the Church At a general Council at Constantinople decreed that Mary shall be called the Mother of God as though God were generated by natural Generation which is Blasphemy The Council of Armenium decreed for the Armenians that Christ was not God The Council of Calcedon which was one of the four Councils that Pope Gregory compared to the four Gospels and that their Decrees were sure and certain as the Scripture yet Pope Leo did not stick to condemn it and of them as unadvised viz. the whole Council So Councils have erred as is evident and that which some have decreed for apostolick Doctrine since the Apostles Dayes other Councils have condemned as Heresie though called Christians as well as the Church of Rome and yet they have condemned that which some Councils did allow So the Pope hath erred the Councils have erred as is manifest in what I have said that I shall not trouble my Reader in large things which I could and might do upon another Occasion if I hear any more from the Church of Rome 2. By what Authority she viz. the Church of Rome is reproved In short Leo the fourth the Bishop of Rome made void the Acts of Adrian Bishop of Rome Stephanus made void and abrogated the Decrees of Formosus and Sabian Christ's Vicars so called commanded that Pope Gregory another Vicar so called his Writings and Decrees should be burned And all these before-mentioned did say and the Church of Rome holds it as such that they were Peter's Successors So here one Father or Head of the Church as they reckon the Bishop of Rome hath confounded another The Nicene Council determined that Images were not only to be placed in the Churches but also worshipped and the then Pope said that Images were Lay-mens Calendrs The Lateran Council under Julius did repeal the Decrees of the Pissan council The Basil-council decreed that a council was above the Pope but the Lateran-council decreed that the Pope was above the council that he that should think otherwise should be counted an Heretick yet the Basil-council aforesaid decreed that they that judged that a council was not above the Pope were Hereticks and yet the Church of Rome layes claim to Visibility and Universality over all the World and yet one as distinct from another as black is to white and is as unsuitable as Snow is in Summer or Rain in Harvest One Word more and I have done Boniface the eighth a great Father of the Church of Rome and a Pope That no Man in the World can be saved unless he be suâ—ject to the Roman Church like this Author And Pope Paschal thus said That no Council could make Laws for the Church of Rome And so much of General Councils and of the confusion of the Church of Rome a few Words more of Synods and I have done Bernardus saith The Church of Rome was polluted with many Superstitions that the Bishops were Biters of the Sheep rather then true Shepherds sometimes saith he I have admired that there should be a Traytor among the twelve Disciples but now I much more wonder that among so great a Company of Bishops and Prelates one upright Disciple cannot be found Apop Chr. Lib. 13. p. 260. Gregorius Theologus who lived about three hundred Years after Christ did determine never to come more at Councils or Synods Because saith he there comes more Evil then Good out of them for the Contention and Ambitiousness of the Bishops is above Measure said he anno 300. D. Paraeus said Often hath the Truth suffered Wrong in Synods because all that were assembled agreed in one Error so that Truth came to be passed by with Silence Iren. pag. 57. Again Gregorius Nazianzenus used to say That he had never seen any good End of any Council or Synod Vide Inst. clav 4. lib. 9. cap. 11. And some Synods have said Thaâ— Remedy was not to be expected from the Clergy who were the Cause of Disease anno 1616. So the Author saith Whose Company did the Church of Rome leave and from whom did she go forth and where was the Church that she did forsake that she should be counted Heretical and Schismatical I say she left the Company and Society of the primitive Church in Christ's and the Apostles Dayes and she went forth from the rest of the Churches that were planted as I instanced the Church of Rome in the Year 193â— did excommunicate all the Eastern Churches And where was the true Church that she did forsake saith the Author not only one I say but many to wit the Doctrine that the Apostles had laid down and preached at Antioch at Philippi at Corinth at Ephesus and the rest of the Churches of Asiâ— And so the Church of Rome is proved to be an Apostate in the Apostacy
in Heresie in Schism so that there is an absolute Defection from the Life and Power of God which was manifested in the Apostles dayes and therefore the Church of Rome is not the true Church What I have said as to the Doctrines and Grounds which have been laid down by the Author I shall refer it and the Answer unto God's Witness in every Man's Conscience and if I hear any more of the Author his great Boasts or ambitious Challenges which may reach to all that do dissent from the Church of Rome as to be Hereticks I shall engage in the Strength of the Lord to vindicate the Truth however opposed and shall further if God permit be ready to give a more large and full answer unto the Doctrines and Practices and Worship of the Church of Rome and prove them to be contrary to the Scriptures and the Apostolick Doctrine and the Faith that was once delivered to the Saints So in what I have said I hope may convince the Author of his vain Assertions and them that are enclined towards Babylon it may put a Stop to that which would too readily close with every thing which goes under the Name of Antiquity But in what I have said upon the whole Matter I hope will be sufficient unto all who read with a single Eye without Prejudice and unto such I say the Lord give them an Understanding that they see and discern the Way which leadeth to Life and Felicity from that which leadeth to the Chambers of Death and the Pathes that take hold on Destruction A GENERAL EPISTLE TO THE Seed of God DEar Friends every where who have believed in our Lord Jesus Christ and called with an holy Calling to the great Salvation of God which is manifest in this the Day of his Power keep your first Love and let not the Threats of Men neither the Browns of the World affright you from that which you have prized more then all the World now the Sun is up and a time of scorching is come and that which hath not Root will wither now every Ground will be tryed and blessed is the Good that brings forth the Seed which must inherit the Promise Oh let not the Cares of this present Life choak that which God hath begotten and seeing the Lord hath so marvelously wrought for us hitherto in the midst of great Opposition let not your Faith fail nor your Confidence in God who delivered Jacob of old out of his Adversity and Israel out of all his Troubles whose Care is over his People now and having seen the Emptiness of the World and its Way and Worship let nothing blind your Eye again and let not the things present nor things to come separate you from the Love of God in Christ Jesus and mind not them that draw back to Perdition but let it teach you all more Diligence to be as those that press after Glory Immortality and Everlasting Life the Way of God was ever hated by the World and the Powers thereof never heed the rough Spirit nor the heavy for their Bound is set and their Limit known but mind the Seed which hath Dominion over all and forsake not the assembling of your selves together in which you have found God and his Promise and Power amongst you and Blessing your Understandings opened Oh rather suffer all things then let go that which you have believed fâ—r whoso doth will loose the Evidence of God's Spirit in them and their Peace and Joy will be lost the Lord God preserve you all unto the End faithful Your Dear Brother for the Testimony of Jesus F. H. Aâ—â—elby Goal the 10th of the 3d Moneth 1664. A Visitation of Love Peace and Good-will from the Spirit of the Lord sent unto the whole Flock of God now in this their Day of Tryal and Hour of Temptation DEar Friends and Brethren who have been called to believe by the holy calling of the Lord unto Sanctification and Holiness that ye might inherit the Promises of God and that your Souls might live in the Land of the living and partake of his Goodness that you might admire him and praise his Name forever And seeing the Lord out of his rich Love and Mercy hath visited you who sometime sate in the Region of the Shadow of Death and were cast out of his Presence in the time of Unbelief seeing he hath caused his miraculous Light to shine upon you in his gracious Visitation of you and hath given you to believe in his Name prize his Love unto you and let not his gracious Benefits slip out of your Minds lest your Hearts be filled with other things that will corrupt your Hearts and make you an unmeet Habitation for the Lord to dwell in and among Dear Friends hear my Brotherly Admonition and Exhortation for the Lord moved in my Heart to write unto you and in the Bowels of his kind and tender Love and Motion of his heavenly Spirit to stir up your pure Minds and Consciences unto Stedfastness in the Faith of our Lord Jesus Christ and so much the more that you all be watchful seeing the times be perilous for now the Adversary goes about roaring and ravening on the right Hand and on the left to destroy and devour that which God hath brought forth in you that so he might regain you too under his Power and Government and that ye might revolt from the Kingdom of our Lord Jesus Christ that stands in Power and Righteousness which is come and hath been of a Truth manifest in great Glory and this is an Hour the Power of Darkness is let loose to try the Faith and them that dwell upon the Earth and he is let loose for a Season blessed are they that hide themselves under the Shadow of the Almighty and under the Wings of Christ Jesus who is given for a Redeemer a Saviour and a Preserver of Men that the wicked One touch them not and now the Devil rages because he knows his Kingdom is but short and but for a small time is like to stand in many because a stronger then he that rules in the World is come and hath began to dispossess the strong Man and bind him and cast him out and now he rages and stirs up all the Temptations within and without and all his Instruments to joyn with him to make War for him that he might not rule who is the Heir of all things and given for a Leader and to be the Head of the Body his Church in which alone he hath Right to rule because the Lord of the whole Earth yea of Heaven and Earth hath put all Power into his Hands to bind and to lose to bring out of Captivity and to lead Captivity Captive that Life and Immortality might again inhabit in the Sons of Men that Truth and Righteousness might sway that Mercy and Love might sit on the Throne that his Salvation might take hold on the Ends of the Earth and his Power made known
to discern the same lest they decree and uphold that which in this Case they ought not to wit Tythes lest the Lord be angry for their so doing it being so repugnant to the Testimony of Truth And so let every honest Reader weigh and diligently and seriously consider whether he ought to uphold Truth or Error Light or Darkness I assume he will say that he ought to uphold and maintain the Truth and to stand by it and for it then let me ask him a Sober Question in the Sobriety and Calmness of Spirit and I desire that in the Coolness of the Day he may answer it according to the Witness of his Conscience my Question is this whether he doth not believe after that he hath had a serious View of this Piece that he meets with such valid Arguments such Clearness of Demonstration as may or doth convince him that the Imposition of Tythes now in Gospel-dayes is absolutely out of the Doctrine of Truth and ought not so to be and if so convinced whether he ought not to side and adjoyn with that of God in his Conscience in a Testimony of this Nature and so partake with Truth which is a duty ought to be and is incumbent upon every Christian Man's Heart which is the desire of him who is a Well-willer to Sion's Prosperity E. G. THE Great Case OF TYTHES AND Forced Maintenance ONCE MORE REVIVED SInce the Seat of Anti-christ hath been set and his Throne Exalted so high as it now is and he himself exalting himself above all that is called God and not only so but he hath laboured to make void the Laws and Commands of the Lord and his Christ concerning his Church and likewise to set up his own Institutions and Commandments which are repugnant and eontrary to the commands of Christ and the Practice and Example of the Apostles and Holy Martyrs of old who laid down their Lives for the Testimony of that Doctrine and Faith which they had received of the Lord Jesus Christ the Saviour of Man-kind and knowing the Practice and the examples of Christ and his Apostles and holy Witnesses they continued in their Doctrine to hold forth still the same in Purity and to keep it unviolated even to their Death that they might shew themselves forth to be followers of their Master Christ Jesus and to abide in his Doctrine and walk according to the Primitive Example notwithstanding all the Opposition and contradiction of Anti-christ and his Followers which hath been great through many Ages since the Nations have drank and the Kings of the Earth of the Wine of the Whore's Fornication and the way that Anti-christ and the false Church have had to exalt themselves hath been by Policy Craft and Deceit in perswading the Nations that that which was once given and offered freely unto the Lord for his Works sake is now made of necessity and claimed as Divine right to them and their Ministers notwithstanding both the Doctrine the Worship and Practice be altogether inconsistent with the Primitive times truly so called But seeing the Ministry of the false Church who abode not in the Doctrine of Christ but hath violated it and now hath turned against the Saints the Ministers and Seed of the free Woman hath not had Power by vertue of their Doctrine to work upon the Hearts and consciences of People so as to open them and make them freely willing to minister earthly things to their Ministers because indeed most People in the Nations 〈◊〉 not perswaded that they have ministred Spiritual things And therefore the false Church hath perswaded the Powers of the Earth who have drunken of her Cup that is their duty to force and compel all to give 〈◊〉 her and her Ministers as of divine right whether People be perswaded 〈◊〉 no that they are sent of God and make the Scripture a Clâ—â—k to cover their force or Injunctions and produceth the Example of the 〈◊〉 Christians for a cover though they do nothing at all of the Work of the Apostles or Ministers of Christ in converting of Souls but rather Ministring their own Inventions and vain Traditions of men instead of the true Ordinance of Christ yet however Maintenance they must and will have though they do none of Christ's Work and are so Imperious and Arrogant as to reckon Tythes the tenth part of the encrease of the Earth whatsoever and of every man's labour and Merchandize yet this they would perswade all People is by divine right and a Gospel-institution And this hath been received by many in our last Generation whose minds have been darkned with the cloud of Ignorance for a Truth and for any to withstand or deny it hath been counted Error and Heresie no less then a curse from Mystery Babylon did come upon all such as did Gain-say also some with loss of lives as Hereticks upon this account and in this last Age many Imprisoned for divers years even until Death and many have suffered great Spoiling of their Goods ten or twenty Fold more then that which they pretended due and yet all this People must believe is Gospel institution and divine right The consideration of which thing hath been an inducement unto my Heart of late to make a true and a narrow search of the Lawfulness or unlawfulness of this particular thing not only enquiring the true State of Tythes amongst the Jews but also in the Primitive time and amongst the ancient Fathers of the Church whose Doctrine hath been approved among the most faithful Members of the Church of Christ downward untilâ— this last Age. First of all to speak of the tenths which were given before the Commandment was given forth to the Jews Abraham in his return from redeeming his Nephew Lot after the Pursuit of Chedâ—laoâ—er the King of Elam with the rest of the Kings â—oyned with him having recovered his Nephew Lot with all his substance and all the substance of Sodom Gomorrah was met by Melchizedeck King of Salem and Priest of the most high God who blessed Abraham and brought forth Bread and Wine and gave unto 〈◊〉 and to the rest who were with him unto whom Abraham gave the Tythes of all the Spoil that he had taken from the aforesaid Chedorlaomer and the rest of the Kings Chryâ—â—stome understands the Text only to â—e of the Spoils whereof Abraham made Melchizedeck a partaker by giving him the first fruâ—ts of his Martial performance And Jerom often stiling it Decimas spoliorum praâ—â— and Victoria that is the tenth of the Spoil of the prey and of the Victorâ— And this is made one of the main basis or Ground for probation of Tythes due before the Law which is but only a free gift of Abraham to Melchizedeck of the Spoil he had taken and that but once that we read of take notice of that not of his Familys Labours or industries but of the spoil of what he had taken And it is very clear that it was a
profess themselves to be Christians who dare not stand to Christ's Doctrine and allowance in respect of their Maintenance But in the fulness of time God raised up another Priest Christ Jesus who was not of the Tribe of Levi neither made after a carnal Commandment as the first Priest was neither was he Consecrated after the order of Aaron for he pertained to another Tribe of which no man gave attendance at the Altar viz. to Judah he obtained a more excellent Ministry and of a greater and more perfect a tabernacle not of the former building he being the Sum and Substance of all shadows under the first Covenant hath thereby put an End to the first Priest-hood with all its shadows and carnal Ordinances and changing the Priest hood which had a command to take Tythes of their Brethren there was a necessity also of the change of the Law and a disannulling likwise of the Commandment which went before Now after Christ Jesus was manifest the end of the Law for Righteousness to them that do believe the End of the Covenant first Priesthood Tabernacle Temple Tythes Offerings Oblations and in a Word all the Worship of the Jews and all their Shadows Types and Figures and representations All the Sabbaths Fasts Feasts and their divers washings and Purifyings which all were but as Shadows of things to come and he was the sum and Substance of them all and ended them all and whosoever will plead a necessity of all or anyone of the former things mentioned in the first Covenant that was faulty Christ profits him nothing and he denyes the Faith of Christ and his Apostles and Ministers for Circumcision was once commanded of God and as real a Type as any other and yet they that would needs hold it up after the Substance was manifest to wit Christ Jesus the Apostle Paul concludes that Christ profits them nothing though he elsewhere calls it the Seal of the Righteousness of Faith unto Abraham which he had before he was Circumcised The like I also say of all the former Ordinances which pertained to the first Priest-hood and Covenant and holds them up as of necessity denyes the Faith of Christ and Christ profits them nothing and do make themselves thereby as debtors to the whole Law and he that fails in the breach of one is guilty of all Therefore of how much necessity is it for them that do profess Christ and the Faith that was delivered to the Saints to stand fast in that liberty wherein Christ hath made them free and not to be entangled with the Yoak of Bondage but to keep the Ordinances and Commands of Christ unviolated for that they lay claim to Tythes and would cause us to pay Tythes they themselves do not keep the Law but would constrain us that they might glory in our Flesh and would confound the Ordinances of the first and second Covenant together without putting any difference to the time and ministration unto which they did belong The Apostles and Ministers of Christ who were made partakers of the Divine Nature and of the Word of Reconciliation did not look back nor draw People back to the former Ordinances of the Jews and their Priest-hood but testified against them their Temples Fasts Feasts and New-Moons and for these things Paul and Stephen and divers others suffered great Persecution and Christ the everlasting high Priest though he was the Son of God the Heir of all things and the first born of every Creature and the Bishop of Souls though he was the Lord of all he made himself of no reputation nor did not lay claim to the Possessions of the World but said The Foxes have holes and the Birds of the Air have Nests but the Son of man hath not whereon to lay his Head He laid no claim to Tenths nor Offerings nor Oblations neither to Lands where he travelled in the Work of the Father though he laboured for the conversion of Souls in divers places as the true Bishop thereof He laid no claim to any such Places as to be his Diocess neither did look for any gifts and rewards from any place but as he was sent of the Father and was the free gift of Righteousness he ministred freely and likewise when he sent out his Disciples and gave them Commission to Teach all Nations and Disciple them in the Name of the Father Son and Holy Ghost he said unto them As my Father sent me so send I you And again Freely you have received freely give And again Take with you neither Staff nor scrip nor Money nor Brass in your purses but into what House or City ye enter enquire who therein is worthy and abide ye there till you go thence And whatsoever is set before you that do you eat and drink for the Labourer is worthy of his meat And though he sent them out as is before said when they returned again he said unto them Lacked ye any thing And they said Nay Though they were sent out as Sheep among Wolves yet they preaching the Word of the Kingdom freely and turned People to Christ the new and living Way whereby there Hearts were opened to Minister unto them which serv'd for their necessity in the Work of the Gospel they did not desire or require any Stipend Sallary Augmentation or settled Maintenance but were Ministred unto them only by them who had believed their report and were made Partakers of Spiritual things they never complained of want nor never had any cause nor did not give over Preaching of the Gospel because they had not settled Maintenance like our latter Generation of Priests who if their Maintenance do cease their Gospel ceaseth which demonstrates only they minister for Hire and filthy Lucre and so are out of the Apostles Doctrine and Practice for the Apostles they often denyed that which was freely proferred them lest they should make the Gospel of Christ chargeable and their Work of no Effect Here was no Tythes spoken of that we read on commanded or commended either to the Jews or Gentiles who believed in the Age of the Apostles that we find mentioned either in Scripture or any other Ancient Records And after many Christians were converted unto the Faith such was the liberality and bounty of believers in the Beginning of Christianity that their bounty to the Evangelical Priesthood was so large as that it far exceeded what the tenth could have been or if you look to the first of the Apostles times then the unity of Heart among them about Jerusalem was such that all was in common and none wanted And as many as were possessors of Lands and Houses sold them and brought the price of that which was sold and laid it at the Apostles Feet and it was distributed to every man according as he had need So the whole Church both Ministers and Believers liv'd in common of that which was freely brought in and ministred for the Service of the
Morale is in it then what commands a competency of means to be given to the Priest-hood but they are mingled and confoundâ—d among themselves and the best bottom they have is either from the Popes Authority or from the Jews and also many Divines and School-men were at great contest and their Judgments are Various as the former The Divines about this time have had several determinations and Doctrines about this Point some have held it that the tenth considered quoad quotam Partem or as it is determined part devoted from that number is only due by Law Positive and Ecclesiastical but as it is for the sustentation of the Clergy it is due by the divine moral Law as they call it and so they interpret it from the Levitical Commandment of Tythes but others say it is a Judicial or Ceremonial as some will have it and that it hath been brought into the Law of the Gospel by Ecclesiastick Doctrine and Constitutions others say it is by the imitation of the Jewish state ordered by the Almighty and not in that regard per vim obligativam viz. by a continued force of it under the Gospel and that the Church was not only bound to this part but might as well have ordain'd the payment of a ninth or eleventh this is commonly taught by the old School-men Hales and Aquinas Henricus de gandavo Cardinal Caietan and divers others The second Opinion among the Divines is of those that held tythes to be meer Alms and not to be payed to the Ministers of the Gospel by any Parochial right as a necessary duty to the Evangelical Priest-hood but that they might be detained and disposed of at the owners will especially if the Pastor did not well perform his Office of this were both some of the Religious Orders in their Preaching and also others opposite enough to them in Doctrine The Dominicans and Franciscans who began about the year 1210. and had in their Monasteries great store of School-mens Writings made it a gainful Doctrine to themselves though there was a Truth in it they determined that it was not due by divine right but only due as Alms or due of Charity not of Justice or Judicial Law but to be arbitrarily disposed of accordingly to such as took any spiritual labour and with them agree the Mendicants Likewise about 800. 900. and a 1000. and after that tythes were called the Lords goods and the Patrimony of the Poor whenas also the Council at Nantz declared the Clergy were not to use them as their own but as commended to their trust they were not then given to the Clergy but to be disposed of to the use of the Poor Furthermore at a General Council held at Lyons under Pope Gregory the tenth in the Year 1274. when the Religion was only made a Cloâ—k for covetousness and they sought their Gain and not the good of Souls it was then constituted that it should not be lawful thenceforth for men to give their tythes at their own Pleasure where they would as it had been before but pay all their tythes to the Mother-Church by which it may be seen that though the People who then generally were Papists and in the mid-night of Popery did believe they ought to pay tythes then yet were rather willing to dispose of them where they pleased till the Pâ—pistâ— Councils restrain'd their Liberty But the great Decree that speaks most plain and till which nothing was given forth which did directly constitute them but rather still suppos'd them as a due by some former right was made at the Council of Trent in the year 156â— and yet that great Council followed the Doctrines of their Fathers and said they were due to God but had no nâ—w Authority for their great decree which they commanded to be obeyed under the Penaltie of Excommunication Having thus briefly past over the Ecclesiastical state first of the Jews secondly of Christ and his Apostles time thirdly of the State of the Church near to their time and the Judgment of them which are reckoned the most learned and Orthodox Men and Fathers of the Church in every Age till the very height of the papal Domination and hath given some true understanding in every Age to the point in Hand It will be requisite that something be said more particularly concerning this Nation and the Practice thereof and what hath been said with or against this particular concerning Tythes About the Year 600. or soon after Gregory the first who was the first Pope of Rome sent over Augustine the Monk into England who was a Canon regular by whom Ethelbert King of Kent was converted as they call it but it was but to Popery he and his Clergy a long time after followed the Example of the former Ages and imitated the Practice of the Apostolick Primitive Church living in common upon the offerings of their converts and those that received them joyn'd into Societies and with the receipt of the offerings they maintain'd themselves they repaired the Temples of the Gentiles which by the advice of Pope Gregory were not to be destroyed but to be converted to Christian Service and builded some Houses which they called Churches in which the Priests exercised their shrivings for then the whole Diocess of Canterbury was indeed the only limitted Parish in regard of profits and whatsoever was received through the Devotion of good Christians as they were called made up a common treasury for the whole Diocess so that it was no matter of what place the bounty was offer'd so that it was within the Diocess the Truth of this is confirm'd by that of Augustine in his question to Pope Gregory touching the Bishops whereunto the Pope answers The custome sayes he is generally to make four parts viz. for the Bishop for the Clergy for the poor and for the repairation of Churches but he doth admonish him in tenderness to the English Saxon Church that he and his Clergy should use the community of all things as was in the Primitive times in the Apostles dayes but afterwards having brought a great part of the Nation to their Faith they began to preach up the old Roman Doctrine That Tythes ought to be payed to God and holy Church as the phrase was and having taught the People that Pardon of Sin and the joyes of Heaven were merited by good Works and the Torments of Hell evaded by charity it was no hard matter to perswade them to give their tenths and Lands but also their outward Riches to those called Religious Houses then here and elsewhere may testifie in this Nation they and the Clergy had almost gotten the third part of the whole Land so wonderfully besotted were the poor ignorant People that had not a Law been against such excessive gifts a far greâ—ter part of the Nation had been in their Hands But how long this community amongst the Clergy continued amongst them and the free Offering fully appears not that it was
not out of use till more then one hundred Years after Augustin's coming that is till past seven hundred Years after Christ as may be conjectured out of the Testimony of Bede which extends so far in the City of London till the time of Henry the third no Tythes as Tythes were generally payed but only a Decree made that for every twenty Shillings rent a farthing a Sunday was to be paid which came to fifty two farthings yearly and this was given by way of Offering but was supposed as due and the tenth part of the yearly Rent of their Houses As concerning Laws and Canons for Tythes among the Saxons it is reported that in the year 786. in the time of Pope Adrian when his Power began to grow great he sent two Legates with Letters into England for Reformation as it was call'd first to Offa King of Merceland and Alfewold King of Northumberland who call'd a Council in the North and Offa and Kenulph call'd a Council for the South wherein they ordained That a tenth of the Fruit of the Earth should be Payed as it was written in the Law of Moses and when this Council had thus concluded by Alfwold the Legates and Embassadors took all the Decrees and Canons of the Council and carryed to Offa and he and his Bishops and Abbots did subscribe it with a Cross to it likewise Selden makes mention That Ethelulfe King of the West Saxons in the year 855. he made a Law That the Tythe of all his own Lands should be given to God and his Servants and should be freed from all Taxes But there is great difference among Historians about his Grant some restrain it to the Tythe of his own demesne Lands others to the tenth part of his Land and others to the Tythe of the whole Nation About this time heavy pressures by Danish Invasions and great Wars came on so that he called a Council where were present Bernereddus King of Mercia and Edmond King of East Angles and they to remove the heavy Judgment that was upon them gives the Tythe of all the Land to God and his Servants as the Phrase then was King Athelstone about the year 930. and King Edmond about the year 940. and King Edgar about 970. King Ethelred about 1010. King Knute about 1020 Edward the Confessor and others of the Saxon Kings made several Laws for Tythes as Histories do relate Likewise the Normans afterwards entring this Kingdom and subduing it William the Conqueror confirmed the Liberties of the Church Also Henr. 1. and Hen. 2. did the like and King Stephen also The Reader may understand the Principles upon which these men acted and the Doctrine then was believed by them and maintained to be good by Prelates of that Age that Heaven was merited by good Works and Sins pardoned for Works of charity which Works were chiefly reckoned to be good by the Prelates of that Age when some Monastery was builded Church or Chappel so called and dedication of Lands and Goods to such places for the health and happiness of their Souls they had perswaded many men almost out of their Estates leaving their Heirs and children very poor Many instances thereof might be given but one or two for manifesting the Truth of this King Stephen in his dayes gave to the Priory of Eye in Suffolk as may be seen in an Original charter of his made to the said priory wherein he gives the tenths of all his Mannors of Stedbrook Rading Seldia Bedima with divers other places for the pardon of his Sins and obtaining the joyes of Heaven and not only he gave it for the health of his own Soul but for the Soul of his Father and of his Mother and of his Uncle and interceding Kings to the use and End aforesaid Likewise out of another old Charter granted by Ralph then Bishop of Chichester to the Abby of Battel the tenths of Voulwaine of Hennam and of Servin and of Lezein and Badhurst and the tenths of many other places to the said Abbey for the health of his own Soul and the health of the Souls of his Ancestors Also out of the charter of the Monastery of Ridding in Herefordshire in the time of King John Walter Clifford for the health of his Fathers Soul and of his Wifes and children doth give the whole Tenth of Hamenesca unto the Church of Lempster But notwithstanding the many Laws Canons and Decrees of Kings Popes Councils and Bishops allâ—ding to the page before that every man ought to pay the tenth part of his encrease yet it was left to the owner to confer it where he pleased which made so many rich Aâ—bies and Monasteries And till the year 1200. or thereabouts every one gave their Tythe at their own Pleasure which made Pope Innocent the third send his Decretal Epistle to the Bishop of Canterâ—ury commanding him to enioyn every man to pay his Temporal goods to those that Ministred Spiritual things to them which was enforced by Ecclesiastical Censures and this was the first beginning of general Parochial Payment of Tythes in England this his Decretal was admitted and enjoyned by the Law of the Nation King and People being then Papists The Decree of the Pope receiving all possible assistance from the Bishops and the Priests in whose behalf it was made did not only in a short time take away the Peoples then deâ—â—red right to give their Tythes to those that best deserved them but did also so much corrupt the Clergy that in the time of Richard the second Wickliff our famous Reformer did make a heavy complaint to the Parliament in these Words following Ah Lord God where this be reason to constrain the poor People to find a Worldly Priest sometime unable both of Life and cunning in Pomp and Pride Covetous and Envy Gluttonness Drunkeness and Lechery in Simony and Heresie with fat Horse and Jolly and gay Saddles and Bridles ringing by the way and himself in costly Cloaths and pelure and to suffer their Wives and Children and their poor Neighbours perish for Hunger thirst and Cold and other mischiefs of the World Ah Lord Jesus Christ sith within few Years men paid their Tythes and Offerings at their own will free to good men and able to great Worship of God to profit and fairness of holy Church fighting in Earth why it were lawful and needful that a worldly Priest should destroy this holy and approved Custome constraining men to leave this freedom turning Tythes and Offerings unto wicked uses A cloud of Witnesses might be brought out of the Ancient Fathers and also latter Testimonies who witnessed against them and divers Martyrs some whereof were put to Death others grievously troubled and suffered long and great Imprisonments as John Huâ— Jerâ—me of Prague the famous Reformer John Wickliff who is spoken of before and Walter Brute William Thorpe William Swinderâ—y and it was generally the Judgment of all the Wickliffans and the predecessors of the
should have set it right he broke it quite a pieces the Monks gave too little Alms and set unable Persons many times in their Benefices but now where twenty pound was given yearly to the Poor in more then one hundred places in England is scarce one Meals meat given this is a faire amendment where they had alwayes one or other Vicar that either preached or hired some now there is none at all but the Farmer is Vicar and Person and all and only an old cast-away Monk or Friar which can scarcely say his Mattens is Hired for 20. or 30. Shillings meat and drink yea and in some places for meat drink alone without any Wages I know not I alone but 20000. more know more then 500. Vicaridges and Parsonages and thus well and Gospelly serv'd after the new Gospel of England And so the Author goes on in his complaint because that the Maintenance was taken away and there was a great Famine for want of Pastours By all which may be seen what Condition those religious Houses and Abbies as they were called were in at that time and how they only served to maintain idle and superstitious Monks and Fryars which did deceive the Nations with fabulous Stories under pretence of preaching the Gospel and now these Benefices being taken away from the Papists their Gospel ceased in England and have been translated over and over unto divers Sects who separated from them but it is to be observed that as the Tythes and Hire was taken away and converted to other Uses their Sect did alwayes fall and it is a Lamentation that these Tythes and now foreed Maintenance which was first decreed by the Popes Canon Laws should now be holden up by them that profess Reformation and Separation from them and Scriptures to be their Rule Having thus briefly run over the Doctrine Decrees Practices and Opinions concerning Tythes from the Apostles time downwards we find them various as may be understood by that which is before-written and the Right of Tythes was never clear but remained in Controversie even amongst the â—ost great and learned Men in divers Ages since the time of Christ yea even amongst the greatest of Papists in the time of the Pope's Domination and in all Ages there were that withstood the payment of them until this Day and many of the Martyrs for that amongst other things suffered in the Flames and at great Difference they ever were as about the End the Property and the Use of them as may hereby be collected into several Heads And First of all the Tythes among the Jews were payed to the Levites and Priests Secondly that they were not for the Priests only but for the Strangers Fatherless and Widdows Thirdly when the Levitical Priesthood was taken away by the coming of Christ the Law for tything was also changed Fourthly that neither Christ nor his Apostles in their Age ever received any nor demanded any Fifthly that in the Beginning of the Church for the first 300 Years whilest the Simplicity of the Gospel was retained no Tythes were either claimed or payed amongst Christians Sixthly but as the Power of Godliness came to be lost and the Mystery of Iniquity began to work Mens Imaginations taught instead of the Doctrine of Christ began to preach up Tytheâ— fetching the Ground from Moses's Writings that in the first practice of the payment of Tythes after the Apostacy was entered in they were not payed as Tythes but as free Offerings and as the Bounty of the Giver and were not given for the Ministers Maintenance only but chiefly for the poor it was not received Doctrine generally that Tythes ought to be payed till near a 1000 Years after Christ that the Pope had set up his Authority and Dominion over the greatest part of Europe Seventhly that after they were confirmed by the Pope and commanded to be payed there was no compulsary Law made but only Excommunication Eighthly after that they were accounted an Ecclesiastical Duty and never called a civil Right but were tryed in Ecclesiastical Courts Ninethly until about the Year 1200. the common practice was for every one to bestow his Tenths where he pleased Tenthly they were first brought in as Duty owing to God and to the Church and so were required and enforced and therefore there is no civil Property or Right in him that claims them that first Fruits and Tenths are but a late invented thing and claimed by the Pope as Successor to the Jewish High Priest as he sayes Eleventhly that Tythes were the same in the Ground and Foundation whether claimed by a Priest Impropiator or by an Aâ—bey and differed nothing but in the person of him that possessed them Lastly all may see the declining Estate the Corruption and Error that crept in among Men after the power of Truth was lost so was the Fruit also which caused such earnest pressing to needful Contributions and then afterward was it necessary for Laws and Decrees to enforce them but in the Beginning it was not so while that Purity and Simplicity of the Gâ—spel râ—mained for then their Charity abounded even oftentimes beyond their Ability to whatsoever need the Church required But now to proceed to answer some other pleâ—s which are come up in these latter Dayes for now the Priests of this Age begin to be ashamed to make claim for Tythes Jure divino they have been so bear out of that their Hole and their pleas Jure ecclesiastico was but determined in the Mid-night of Popery and they are ashamed to derive their Authority from the Pope or his Decrees but now humane Right is pleading sometime by Gift of Kings and Princes others plead the temporal Laws of Kings and Parliaments others plead prescriptions by a legal Right of their possessions others plead a legal Right by purchase And Lastly the Priests they plead the Equity of the Law of Moses still to be in Force and alledge all the Scriptures in the New Testament for their proof unto which hereafter somewhat is said these are the most pretences that of late have been made by the Priests of ouâ— Dayes or the main Reasons that have been alledged for Tythes And first whereas they pleâ—d the Gift of Kings as one by King Ethelwolfe as before in this Book to that is answered that iâ— iâ— could be proved that the whole Land had been in the 〈…〉 of any such King they had sâ—id something but by what Rigâ—â— câ—â—ld he give the tenth part of all the Enâ—rease and Fruits of the Labours of all the people of his Dominions who had no legal property therein But if â—ind Ethelwâ—lâ—'s Grant must be the Foundation of Tythes then how many succeeding Kings and Bishops have violated his Deed by appropriating them to Monastâ—ries and Abbies and such like Houses which shews the Vanity of this Argument Another Argument which seems more strong is urged That the temporal Laws of Kings and Parliaments say by the Law they have as good
a Propriety to the tenth Part as any have to the nineth of their Lands Answ. To such may be said that the Law doth not give any Man a propriety either in Land or Tythes or any other things but doth only conserve and preserve every man in his proper Right whether by Gift or by Purchase or by Descent and doth secure him from the Inâ—uries or Violence of another But let us not be deceived with a new formed pretence lately taken up to blind the simple Minds with a Name of 〈◊〉 â—ropriety and Civil Right for that is but a meer Shift for I may give my hand which I have by Gift Purchase or Inheritance or I may sell 〈◊〉 â—nd so cannot they that seem to lay Claim to Tythes but it matters not much what any say when they see their other Claims will not serve they would evade and shift from one thing to another to blind People But let us hear what the Makers of the Law say of them though in the Height of Popery passing by the Saxon time and King Stephen who in their blind Superstition being perswaded thereunto by the Doctrinâ—â—hen taught of the Popish Clergy that Remission of Sins was obtained by good Works as aforesaid they gave divers Gifts and Tenths for the Health of their Souls and their Fathers Souls as is aforesaid but let us come to Henry the eighth upon whose Law all others that are since made are builded who in his time cast off the Pope's Yoak in that Act concerning Tythes it is declared that Tythes were due to God and Holy Church they blame Men for being so wicked as not to pay them and therefore that Law is made and here is the Ground of their Law viz. not any Property or civil Right in Priests or others for the Law requires them as due by divine Right therefore cannot be by any civil or temporal Right for a Man to claim that by human Right from human Law which commands them as due to God and holy Church as that Statute of Henry the eighth doth is but a meer Juggle and Deceit and that Law of Henry the eighth and the rest since take them as granted due to God and holy Church but if they be not but only supposed as a Duty then the Law cannot be binding as they are in all the Statutes That Tythes were never till of late pretended a civil Right is plain for as they were imposed by the Pope so they are tryable in his Courts those very Statutes which do plead made by late Parliament appoint them to be tryed in Ecclesiastical Courts And the Act of 42. of Hen. 8. Tythes are there called Spiritual Gifts and therefore no temporal or civil Right for before the Dissolution of the Monasteries in Henry the eighths Dayes thâ—y were never called a temporal Right But what is the Property that is now claimed it cannot be in a Person for the Priest hath them not until he enter into his Office and when he parts with his Office he looseth his Tythes so that the property cannot be in the Priest but it was supposed due to the Office and what is that it was a Popish Office when Tythes were first payed to it how should the Right continue now the Office being laid aside and the Pope also that set them up Others who plead a legal Right by Prescription because they have so long possessed them therefore they judge them their Right This was the old Device of the Pope first to preach that Tythes were due and then to limit them to Monasteries and Parishes when forty Years were past to claim that a Debt which before was payed as Charity or at the most as the free Offering of the Owner And thus the Pope got first Fruits and Tenths and Peter pence and great Sums of Money out of this and other Nations and he might as well have pleaded his Prescription as any of his Branches can do now is any so blind as not to see what poor Shifts are now made to uphold so great an Oppression that hath no better Support then this that it hath been so long payed But shall the Continuance of an Oppression give Right to perpetuate the Grievance How many great and heavy Pressures in this and other things lay upon the Nation as may be seen in Henry the third when the Pope got above one hundred and twenty thousand pound out of this Nation per annum which was then more Worth then the King's Revenue Now there is no such Office in being is plain for when Henry the eighth renounced the Pope he was declared by Act of Parliament assented unto by the Clergy to be Head of the Church and all the Ecclesiastical Orders were not to claim their Benefices from the Pope but from the King as by Act of Parliament but this is more fully and largely set forth in a printed Paper by Gâ—rvâ—sâ— Benson to which I refer the Reader And as to the Impropriators which lay claim by purchase and have bought them of the State and payed great Sums of Money for them and may be many have no other Substance Unto this it is answered that in the Root and Ground all Tythes are alike whether they be claimed by Priest or Impropriator but seeing thâ—se that sold them had no good Title these that are derived from them cannot then be good but being it was the King or State that sold them and that the whole Nation had the Benefit of their Money and the Nations were cased in other Taxes and Subsidies and Charge which unavoidably would have come upon the Nation at that time seeing the Nation had the general Profit it is equitable and just when they cannot have what is sold that the Impropriators should have their Money repayed which went to the bearing and paying of the publick Charge of the Nation and it is Reason that it should be payed by the Nation in general and so there would be no Detriment to any particular person only it is equitable that the Rate be moderate for it is believed upon good Ground that the Value was but little and the Rate small which the Impropriators payed for them because of the Charges and Hazards that was upon them for the Purchaser could buy no more then what the Monasteries had which were dissolved by Henry the eighth and these Monasteries were to find a sufficient Priest or Curate which had his Allowance out of them and a convenient Portion of Tythe and likewise a Portion of the Tythe was set apart yearly for the Maintenance of the poor of the Parish forever as is evident by divers Acts of Parliament after the Dissolution of the Monasteries the foresaid Charges were to continue upon them as before as may be seen at large in a Treatise called the poor Vicars Plea Others say The Laws were made by Parliaments the Representatives of People and though Tythes were not due before yet they might give Tythes because as their
way though to the detriment and ruin of all those mighty Nations Christ the Light of the World now in the End of the World and in this last Age hath chosen a People out of many Peoples and a Family out of many Families and a Nation out of many Nations to serve him and Worship him to Honour and obey him in Life Spirit and Power in their Generation and unto them the promise of eternal Life is made and the Kingdom that is not of this World and Inheritance that fades not away And Christ the King of eternal Glory is their Leader and many are determined to follow him and love not their Lives to the Death and are willing to lay down all in this World for thâ—â— which is Promised and would fain walk on their way in quietness and Peace without any molestation to any man in Person or Estate in the world eâ—â—ing their own Bread and drinking their own Water either by â—aâ—our or by Price but alas their way is stopt and Divinations are sought against them the Balaamites are called forth to Enchant and divine 〈◊〉 Curse and they give Counsel to the Princes to stand up in defiance and seek by all means possible to stop and have fram'd many engines to see if that will do to wit forceable Laws confiscations premunires Jayles Prisons Houses of Correction Fines Stockings Whippings execrations comminations and Excommunications and what not that can be invented by worldly policy and now the Battel is set though one party hath no carnal Weapon in their Heart or Hand and all Nations mark the Issue remember the Battel and the End thereof and do no more if the Lord do not manifestly say and make it evident one way or other for I dare not limit him a way saying as he did of old Touch not mine Anointed do my Prophets nâ— harm to every Kingdom Nation and people who riâ—eth up against the Inheritance of the Lord and if he bring not a Rebuke upon whatsoever Nation people or Family that arises up in Opposition against Christ and his people whom he hath redeemed then let all conclude that God is not among us neither is with us nor hath spoke unto us but to be short in this matter because a few Words to the wise is enough and a little Counsel to the prudent may suffice but in this particular of which I have been treating most-what about Tythes and Ministers Maintenance in this I shall conclude and also assent unto as being the Judgment of thousands of the Lord's people as that the Ministers of Jesus Christ who are trâ—ly so manifest in Doctrine and Works who sow unto us oâ— any people Spiritual things they should and ought to reap of our Temporal things But here lies the difference First of all that the Spirit of the Lord in our Consciences must be our judge who these Ministers are and no other man's direction for to the Conscience were alwayes the Ministers of Christ made manifest and not approved with the Reason and Wisdom of Man Secondly that our gifts may be free and by no man's compulsion are this is according to primitive Example and the Church of Christ's order iâ— the first 〈◊〉 times which all do conclude was the most purest time And would not this ease the temporal Magistrate of much trouble that he puts himself unto and also be more acceptable to God and man for who hath made him a Judge of these things in Gospel-times But seeing I have run over the many particular Judgments from the Apostles time downward and have given the best President that can be given in every Age as to this Particular and seeing divers things are written by other Hands this may be enough to satisfie the Consciences of all who do scruple in this Matter And so I shall conclude upon these many good Reasons and Grounds before-mentioned which are agreeable some of them in every Age unto the Doctrine of Christ and the Practice of the Apostles and this is a certain and positive Truth believed among us which also is agreeable unto the Scripture that Tythes and forced Maintenance as to the Ministers of Christ never was is or shall be counted as Gospel-maintenance neither are the Consciences of Believers at all oblieged at all in this matter Concerning Parochial Churches and Division of Parishes and Parish Profits COncerning these Parish Churches about which there is such heavy Stir at this Day and for Parish Pay and an Injunction for all to worship there is a very Novelty and compared with the Apostles time though it 's granted that there were places wherein the Saints did assemble themselves for the Worship of God yeâ— no limitting to any such Place nor no limitting nor no tying to pay these were but set up at best in the time of Popery and not altogether in the Beginning of it neither for as iâ— mentioned before the Teachers were sent out of the Monasteries and religious Houses so called and the People did go to worship at any Place and at their own free-will gave their Offerings where they pleased till the Year 1200. as before is mentioned as learned Sâ—ldeâ— hath well observed in his exact Treatise of Tythes As for the Brittains little or no Testimony is extant of any Credit that discovers their Order in their time but some about the Year 500. after Christ was found amongst them for when Dabritius was Bishop of South Wales and his See appointed at Lanâ—aff divers Churches were erected and Oblations and other Profits were appropriated to him and his Successors likewise mention is made of a Church built in the time of the Romans to the Honour of Saint Martin in which Austin and his Followers when they came first from Rome made their holy Assemblies as they were called but Guildas saith that about the Year 580. the Clergy having Lordship had resort to them for filthy Lucre's sake First Parochia or Paraecia be diversly taken as first it was taken by the Saxons for a Bishoprick or a Diocess or otherwise for a limitted Place within that Diocess called a less Parish but it is manifest these Parishes had no Profits at all belonging unto them but only were Places where Augustine sent his Monks unto in the time of the Saxons and to preach and receive the Offerings and they were carried into a general Treasury for the Clergy for then they had all things in common so at that time when they began to grow rich they began to build some Houses called Churches and to repair the old Temples of the Gentiles as Pope Gregory advised them out of the Offerings of the Peopleâ— but now Parish Priesâ—s take Tenths and Oblations also and that by Force and will neither build nor repair these Mass-houses and so are worse then the Papâ—sts in their time for the Conveniency of the neighbouring Inhabitants were assigned to the ministring Priests where they exercise their Shrivings but not so limitted that every one was bound to
delivered unto the Saints is vindicated and the Doctrine of Christ and his Apostles against the pretended Faith and false Doctrines which have been held forth by the Church of Rome among Christians as infallible By a suffering Member of that Church which fled into the Wilderness when Mystery-Babylon sate as a Queen upon the Waters F. H. THE TRUE Rule Judge and Guide OF THE TRUE CHURCH OF GOD DISCOVERED c. AFter Variouâ— reports and upbraidings and insultings of divers men in my heâ—â—ing of a certain great Pillar and a leading man among the Non conformists who it was said had reliâ—quished his Errors and had conformed and also written and published a Book for the convincement of all others to Uniformity and Conformity also the Weekly Intelligencer willing to take advantage sometime when there is little or no occasion doth signifie to the whole Nation in his News book of the Conversion of a great Non-conformist for the strengthening and Supporting of those desires only in People who are willing to make Shipwrâ—ck of all Faiâ—h Hope Religion and whatsoever also that is of the greatest moment for a little ease and Liberty in the Flesh and the imbracement of this present World is willing to joyn with that which is the upper mâ—st and to Sail with Wind and Tide not minding the Harbour nor the way which they are passing but only present enioyment and such whose Faiâ—h is builded upon men and not upon God and chuse rather to run with the Multitude to do Evil then with a few despised and afflicted who keep Faith and a good Conscience such flashes and airy ungrounded Rumours stagger'd their mind and make them afraid and troubled when there 's no cause At last this great and magniâ—icent Piece of Conversion came published in the News book boasted on by the Clergy and divers other great Mountains of Earth came to my hand providentially unlooked for unsought for or desired which is Titled An Epâ—stle to the several Congregations of the Non-confrimists Subscribed by Captain Robert Everard as he stiled himself a Member of the Catholick Church which Book hath been spread up and down the Counties â—t seems as some rare Weighty and great matter to induce others to be of the same mind But why the Members of the Church of Eâ—gland should extoll this and reâ—oyce in this great Convert I know not except they have a mind to shake Hands with the Roman Church to receive their Catholick Faith so called as unquestionable but Deceit loves to sport it self and to make merry and triumph over any who do but relinquish the seeming Appearance of Truth to turn into the common Road of Darkness they hug such a one for a while and set him out as an Ensign to Glory in and over against others After the said Book came to my Hand amongst divers others I was wiling to take a Survey and to make inspection into those things contained in it and to see what demonstrative Grounds and solid and Weighty matter was contained in it which I have diligently weighed and without a Prejudiced Spirit read finding the matter in it chiefly to set up a Council of men to be absolute Judge of all matters of Faith and Doctrine though never so Repugnant unto the Doctrine and Practice once delivered and received and walked in by the Saints setting up this both above the Holy Spirit of God which is the only and Sole tryer of all Spirits but also above the Scripture wherein I have taken notice his own Eye being blinded he would Captivate all others and make them Blind also and lay waste the Spirit of God and its office the Scriptures and their Translation making them as uncertain as much as in him lyes as the Turkish Alcoran and all solid and weighty Arguments and Reasons that have been produced these many Years by many Godly and moderate Dissenters in divers Ages from the Church of Rome this he strikes over all by whole Sail labouring to set all a jarr and to make every thing look with a Face contrary way to represent them uncomely and at last he hath concluded that the Catholick visible Church is the absolute Judge and Director both in matters of Faith and Doctrine without distinguishing of their abiding in the Faith or falling from it as though the Promise of God had been intailed to a certain place as Rome or to a certain sort of Men that may call themselves Peters Successors and Ministers of Christ though they walk as far wide both in Doctrine and Practice as Heaven is from Earth from Peter and would assume the Title of Name and Office for honour and profit's sake but do none of Peter's Work feed not the Flock of Christ but worry them and kill them that Christ Feeds and shear off the Wool from off their Backs and pull off the Skin too and instead of saving have Destroyed hundreds of mens Lives in Europe and America some under the Name of Hereticks and some under the Name of Infidels have been most mercilessly and cruelly destroyed by the Power of this Holy visible Church as â— E. calls it as the true Chronologies of Ages past do testifie so that the Nations have been made like Akeldama by that Mystery Babylon which hath drunk the Blood of the Saints and slain the Prophets and Martyrs under the Name of Hereticks quite out of the Doctrine of Christ and erred from his infallible Spirit who came not to destroy mens Lives but to save them and to save People from their Sins But this false visible Church hath destroyed their Lives under the Name of Heresie and so hath destroyed them in their Sins if they count that Heresie be a Sin But of this something more afterwards may be said if God permit But it is a great piece of Confidence in R. E. that after fifteen hundred years as he saith this Church hath continued as a Judge a Director unto which all Christians are to submit Page 20 th that he that is but a man of yesterday should be so stout a Champion as to make a flourish and seem to over-ride all the weighty Things that have been spoken by the Blessed Martyrs and Sufferers for Christ and Righteous dissenters from this Româ—n Church at one clap and again to exalt his own feeble things that he hath brought forth and exhibit them so confidently to all Non-conformists as unanswerable matter or how he judged in himself that his Reasons or Arguments should be of that weight to Convince or Convert any seeing he hath rendered himself they that know him can testifie he hath alwayes been a changeable man and unstable in all his wayes tossed up and down like the Waves of the Sea and now at last fallen into the black Gulf of Darkness but it seems by his own Writing in his Epistle that it hath been his former Method being filled with a scribling Humour in the days of his Ignorance as he saith when the
we are the Elders of the Church and we have the infallible Spirit and though we make Decrees contrary to what the Apostles made in their Day yet none are to question that the Church was but in its Infancy then as unwasht and unswadled and in Persecution but now she is grown up to a greater Statuâ—e and Power and endowed with greater Priviledge and that may be necessary now that was not necessary then and last of all called themselves the Clerâ—y which signifies the Heritage of God and so excluded all others but themselves And these things are true and certain and have been made good by many Sufferers for Christ and this kind of Clergy or Heritage made the Heritage of God indeed to fly into the Wilderness who had the infallible Spirit and the Witnesses to prophesie in Sack-cloth and then Mystery-Babylon began to sit as a Queen and to gild her Cup and to fill it full of Abomination and brought in Judaism and the Practice of the Apostles and their own Inventions and patched up an Endless kind of Worship and Service consisting of out-side things in a great Part in Postures and Gestures and Meats and Drinks and Days and times and Vestures and Bonnets and Caps and Coules and such other like Trumpery which they made the Nations drunk with and greedy after and if any scrupled at any of those things or any other the Holy Catholick Church hath decreed it and she cannot err for she is infallible though the Errors thereof cannot be numbred And this R. E. thou rests satisfied in as thy only Rule and Judge and Director and thou hangs all thy Faith herein and sayest Thou shalt not scruple to believe what Authority teacheth thee to be revealed by God no more then if thou heardst God himself speaking I say unto thee as the Apostle said The Serpent hath beguiled thee as it beguiled Eve and further say as the Prophet said Thou must arise and get thee hence for this is not the Rest for thou wilt see thy self plunged into such a Labyrinth of Uncertainties as thou never wast before if the Lord ever open thine Eye And R. E. gives an Account that after his reading of some controvertal Books hath made some Collections as to himself and also declares That all dissenting Judgements grant there must be a Way and a Rule appointed to teach us to deside all Doubts to judge of all Matters and to teach us the true Way to Heaven with Certainty but who this Rule or Judge is is not agreed upon by all which he hath collected into four Heads First Some set up the Spirit to direct them and to be this Means Secondly Another will have every Man 's own Natural Reason to be this Rule and Judge Thirdly Others will set up sole Scripture And the fourth assigns the Holy Catholick Church to be that Judge and Director Other then these he saith he never heard of any for he saith he alwayes esteemed the Quakers Light to be either the Spirit or Natural Reason but which R. E. doth not know and all the four before-mentioned he saith he hath examined and treateth largely upon them all wherein he goeth about and giveth Grounds and divers Reasons and divers Interpretations of Scriptures he layes waste all the former three and establisheth as he thinks the fourth as to be that Way and Rule and Judge and governing Power to decide all Doubts as that whereby all are oblieged to submit unto as to Christ himself and this was that Question which he was to gain Satisfaction in and therefore he saith He ceaâ—ed â—o enquire of their Doctrine or this or that Article of Faith and hang altogether upon this Point before-mentioned Answ. 'T is true it is granted by all that there must be a Way and a Rule as the Means appointed of God to answer all Doubts and to give Satisfaction to every Man of the Certainty of that which he believes and who this Way and Judge and Rule is every one ought to be satisfied and the four Heads into which thou hast collected the whole Controversie of all dissenting Judgments in Christianity take up the whole as to this Particular which have ordinarily been holden forth among Christians But I judge thou deal'st not wisely in thy Inquisition and Search for Satisfaction to hang all on this Pin but rather to have examined further as concerning Matters of Doctrine and Matters of Faith held forth most especially of this Party to whom thou wast so much inclined and see how thou could'st have swallowed down that Doctrine of Purgatory and Sacrifice for the Dead and Justification by a Man 's own Works and of Bread and Wine after the Words of Consecration by the Priest is transubstantiated into the very Body and Blood of Christ and becomes whole God their Saviour and Redeemer for these are principal things either greatly necessary to Salvation or greatly unnecessary and when thou had'st tryed and found these to be so repugnant unto the Doctrine and Faith once delivered among the Saints in the first Plantation of the Gospel this might have put a Stop unto thee that thou could'st not so easily close with their Judgment and pretended Infallibility who pretend to be only Guides and yet lead into the greatest Errors in Matters of greatest Moment But as to the four Particulars mentioned I shall not stand to trouble either my self or the Reader as to speak much what of that which is no Part of my Faith or Judgment but only to vindicate the Truth against the many false Conceptions of changeable Men And first of all R. E. begins to treat of the Spirit and perverts the Scripture at his first Onset and saith As touching the Spirit â—earing Witness in secret with our Spirits or he saith in plain Terms the priâ—ate Spirit this saith R. E. I considered could not be the Means to convey Faith unto the World nor the Rule Judge or Guide which I enquired after nor indeed the true Spirit of God which he promised to be Apostles Secondly Those who pretend this Guidance do not believe Godâ— but themselves only and their own Perswasions which tell them they have the Spirit of God but they can give no other Account but that they are verily perswaded so or no other Answer but I am sure it is the Spirit of God and I am a good Man and an honest Man and I believe my self but â—ther Reasons or Evidence can they give none Thirdly This pretending of a private Spirit is against 2 Pet. 1.20 That no Prophecy of Scripture is of private Interpretation Answ. This Man beats altogether beside the Anvil whatever the Matter is but that he is blinded and confounded in himself he sets but up a Shadow and then fights with it for instead of proving the Spirit of God not to be a competent Rule Judge and Guide and Instructor in all Matters of Faith necessary to Salvation he goes about to prove a private Spirit a pretended
Spirit a Spirit of Error is not a sufficient Guide and Judge and in this he fights without an Adversary and fills the World with Noise and Darkness and the Air with Smoak and would cloud Peoples Understandings with Multitudes of Words that tend not to Edification with a quarreling wrangling Spirit which is not for Peace but I see he hath delighted in Contention and sported himself in Variance and like the Son of the Bond-Woman his Hand against every Man Secondly â— wonder why R. E. quotâ—s so much Scripture for the Proof of his Matter in Hand seeing that it is one of his great Pleas that it is insufficient to be a Rule or a Guide or a Judge as to answer any Doubts or give any satisfactory Solution to him that is enquiring and seeing he hath given in so many Reasons against it as insufficient and as much as in him lay to invalidate and set it at nought and hath laboured to set it at Odds and to make Contradictions in it as to render it insufficient for Matter of Probation in any thing which is in Controversie or how he can judge that others should receive them and his sometimes false rendering of them or his own Interpretations upon them seeing he denyes them as uncertain as they are translated and insufficient and not fit to be a Rule and who this man hath conversed with I know not that should ever affirm a private Spirit or their own Spirits to be a sufficient Rule or Guide to walk by such I deny and leave them and thee to quarrel together about your Imaginations Thoughts and Conceptions or else the Conceptions of other Men who are as uncertain and fallible as the first and shall assert the Sufficiency of the Spirit of God teaching ruling guiding and judging all true Christian Men in that certain everlasting infallible Truth which is necessary and satisfactory to the Souls of all them that do believe in it and shall deny all the Pretenders to it who run into Heaps and Heads and quarrel and fight one with another about Shadows and can give no other Account or Manifestation then I am sure I have the Spirit of God and I ought to be believed and I am a good Man and the like which thou say'st thou could'st never receive any other Evidence or Testimony and what though many have pretended to the Spirit and the Guidance thereof and in the mean while have brought forth the Fruits of the Flesh and their own imaginary false Conceptions and have put on Confidence enough to say so as thou thy self it may be hast had a Share in times past shall this make the Spirit of God insufficient and uncertain in its Teachings to them that believe in it and have received and bring forth the Fruits of it and have the Deeds of the Flesh mortified by it God forbid Thirdly Why hast thou perverted the Scripture as I said at the first Onset Rom. 8.16 The Spirit it self bears Witness with our Spirits that we are the Children of God and this thou hast put in in a distinct Character to be taken Notice of as though it were Scripture and render'st it thus The Spirit being Witness in secret with our Spirits or in plainer Terms the private Spirit thou must repent of this and take Heed how thou callest the Spirit of God a private Spirit for it was that publick Spirit which manifested it self among all the Patriarchs and Prophets and by which they spoke forth the Words and Mind of God unto the People and prophesied of things to come and through it alone is the deep and weighty things of God revealed and was and is the only Way and Means by which Christ promised after his Ascension to lead guide instruct and comfort his Disciples in all Truth and that it should bring to their Memory whatsoever he had spoken and that they were to be without Care or Thought for through it the Father should give them what to speak and what to answer before Rulers and Council for his Name 's sake And here the Sufficiency of it is proved to any reâ—sonable Man who hath the least Savour or Discerning of the things â—f God and this is that publick Spirit by which the Apostles published the Everlasting Gospel of Peace and which Christ the Head of the Body his Church had received without Measure and this is a private tâ—â—ining creeping Spirit of thine who hath been lost in thy own Imaginations and following thy own forward rash Spirit and hast found no Certainty in thy self of God's Spirit to stay thy Mind upon nor no Patience to wait upon it but reaching 〈…〉 at things in thy dark Mind and last of all hast brought in thy 〈◊〉 for the Devil against the Sufficiency of the holy Spirit of God 〈◊〉 Guidance amongst his People in the latter Dayes and that is thy fond Conception to say that the Spirit of God is expresly against 2 Pet. 1.20 which thou callest a private Spirit all along 't is true no Prophecy of Scripture is of private Interpretation but the holy men of God spoke it forth as they were moved by the holy Spirit which was publick and conversant among them with them and in them and they that have it can receive them as they are written and can read them and understand them as they were spoken and do see the Intent of the Holy Ghost in so speaking unto different States and Conditions notwithstanding the many Copies thou tellest on and Diversions and different Translations which thou would'st make a great Mountain on and raise it up so high to make the Scripture uncertain and low as not fit to be taken Notice on as to answer any Doubt or to be any Rule and Guide or any Example or President for any thing that I can perceive by the Courâ—e of thy Spirit which in the Truth is fathomed and comprehended though it is as uncertain as the Way of a Serpent upon a Rock yet they that have the Spirit of God see beyond all and have Unity with the Words and Mind of the Spirit of God notwithstanding the many Corruptions and Defects in Translations and the many foul Hands it hath passed through Fourthly The Spirit of Christ is the Gift of God which he giveth unto all that wait for his Appearance and his Sheep have it they that are Christ's have it for they that have not the Spirit of Christ are none of his it is that which is every Way sufficient no Way insufficient it is every Way sufficient to lead into all Truth according unto Christ's Promise and to convince the VVorld of Sin of Righteousness and of Judgment again it is that which Christ promised for a Director which was with them when they healed the sick and cast out Devils and which was in them to consolate them and comfort them in the midst of Affliction as it did Peter and John and made them bold who were yet illiterate Men and
had not that Sufficiency which many look upon now they have to wit natural Tongues and Languages yet it was sufficient in them to give them Wisdom to declare the things of the Kingdom of God to the Salvation of many that did believe through their Words it was sufficient to comfort Paul and Silas when they were shut in the inner Room and their Feet fast in the Stocks when there was no outward Cause of Joy but rather of Sorrow yet they were made to sing and rejoyce because of the great Comfort and Joy that the Spirit of God filled their Hearts with again it was sufficient in the midst of great Conflicts and Tribulations which Paul and the rest suffered for the Gospel's sake and for Christ's sake and yet as Suffering did abound it was sufficient to make Consolation to super-abound to ballance the Suffering and to make it easie Fifthly It is that everlasting Covenant which the Lord promised by the Mouth of his Prophets in â—ormer Dayes that he would fulfil in the latter Dayes or after times That he would write his Law in their Hearts and put his Spirit in their inward Parts and that they should not teach every Man his Neighbour saying know the Lord for they shall all know me from the least to the greatest and again in another Place I will pour upon them the Spirit of Prayer and Supplication and they shall see him whom they have pierced and again I will pour out my Spirit upon all Flesh and my Sons and my Daughters shall prophecy c. And this was fulfilled at Pentecost in Jerusalem when the Disciples met together and the Promise of the Father came to be fulfilled and the Unbelievers said They were filled with new VVine and the Lord hath a Care of his People through Ages and hath not left them comfortless not without a Guide and a certain and sure one too which Spirit is manifest among some Non-conformists whom thou takest Liberty to call Sects and the Sufficiency of it is witnessed praised be the Lord in our Assemblies both as to convince to convert to save to judge to guide to instruct to comfort and is that alone in which all true Christian Men can worship God in the Silence of all Flesh fleshly Motions Thoughts it 's that that giveth Assurance also of Acceptation with God and is that which makes the Prayers of the Saints as sweet Incense in the Nostrils of the Lord it is that which makes the Words of him like Butter as pleasant as Hony or sweet Oyl who speaks by it through it and from it whereby the Hearts of many have been pricked and the Thoughts of many have been revealed and many have been comforted with Joy unspeakable and filled with pure Love from the sensible Feeling of the Sufficiency of its Power operating in the inward Man even as when the Harvest had been gathered in and the Press been full of Grapes and the Fat 's had overflown with Abundance so that they could have rejoyced and sung and danced for Joy as sometimes David did when the Ark of God was brought from the House of Obed-Edom and placed in Jerusalem when David danced for Joy and all Israel was filled with Gladness what might I say for the Certainty Sufficiency and All-sufficiency of this holy Spirit of God I might fill my Mouth with Arguments and time might fail me in Speech to speak of the Excellency Certainty and Infallibility thereof against all Opposers and Quarellers In a Word it is that alone means through which God conveys Eternal Life to all Man-kind and it is that Rule by which all the Sons of God were led Rom. 8.14 It is that only sure Guide Judge Way Rule in which there is Certainty and Assurance of the Love of God to Man-kind it is that by which the Deeds of the Flesh are mortified and men quickened and enlivened unto God in their Hearts in which the Saints are accepted by which they are regenerated and through which they become Heirs of the Promise what shall I say but this let all Flesh be confounded before it and all Deceit stop its Mouth and all the Sons of Men bow before it all Councils and Churches all Rulers and Elders all Reason and Comprehension all Words and Writings of Men and holy Men yea of the Scriptures of Truth it gave them all a Being it was and is and is to come and will remain when all visible things are past away it is that by which God will plead with all Flesh and bring a Consumption upon all the honourable of the Earth and burn up the Mountains and make the Hills to melt and make all a Plain before him therefore make room make room make way ye Potsherds and cease all your contending and babling and bow to it and learn of it in your Hearts which R. E. like an ignorant Man calls a private Spirit that your Souls may be saved in the Day of the Lord and you may escape his Wrath which is to come against all Resisters of it Sixthly Your Catholick Church falsely so called who hath Erred from the Spirit the infallible Guide though you much boast of it both in Doctrine and Practise abundantly insomuch that your Faces seem altogether to look another way and your course to arrive at another Haven then the Apostles and all the Primitive Christians attained unto to wit everlasting Happiness and Rest of their Souls and acceptation with God in their performances and Sacrifices which they offered unto him in the Spirit of which they and all that believe in it and have received it received perfect assurance in their Hearts by the immediate Spirit of God and likewise the Protestants in general whether Lutherans or Calvinists or other Sects known by denomination are of so narrow and a pinching Spirit as that you would Pinch and shut up the Universal love of God unto all Mankind in a narrow Corner and monopolize the free Grace of God that hath appeared unto all Men that teaches all Men that receive it to deny all Heresie Falshood Opinions and Humours private Spirits and Spirits of Error which leadeth from all these and is sufficient to lead out of all Ungodliness and worldly Lusts and to do that which is acceptable in the sight of God and this all Sects since the Woman cloathed with the Sun fled into the Wilderness viz. the true Church and all parties have laid claim to and excluded all other that were not of the Opinion as from having any share in it as though it were given only to such a company of Men that succeeded the Apostles and by Arts and parts and Natural Language in the Course and Term or Years and at such such places as the Apostles were sometime conversant at and other Sects besides you who have kept more nearer in Conformity in Doctrine and Worship and unto the Apostles then you have done they have laid claim to the Spirit of God and to
would 〈◊〉 it up in a Corner and tye it to one sort of Men or Sect or Opinion and the Mâ—sters thereof would assume it to themselves as though the Spirit of God and Grace of God were only among them and must be conveyed from them to other People before they have it and the direction and Guide of every Man must be sought from their Mouths as though God had not given a measure of his Spirit unto every man to profit withal and to be led and taught and guided by it into all Truth out of Error according to Christ's promise and according to the Lord's Promise in the dayes of old that though his People might eat the Bread of adversity drink the Water of affliction yet their Teacher should not be removed into a Corner and from this quickning enlightening enliveâ—ing Spirit of God the Saints of God and Ministers of Christ in the Primitive times received Power and Authority to propagate Righteousness and to judge deceit and the Mystery of Iniquity where-ever it appeared and in this their ability stood for they were made able and fit Ministers by it not of the Letter nor of Mens Traditions nor of foolish fopperies which have been introduced since and shuffled in among Christians under the Name of Power and Authority of the Holy Church and the Church of God that had received this Spirit walked in it and brought forth the Fruits fit whereby they were a good savour in the Nostrils of the Lord and by which they adorned the Gospel of our Lord Jesâ—â— Christ by a holy Conversation which did manifest them to be of God and Convince and stop the Mouths of gain-sayers And thus we are bold to tell thee and all that the Spirit of God which is given a measure of it to every Man and more fulness of it to them that believe that it is the Rule and the way and means whereby all the Actions Words and Works of all Men are weighed tryed measured and judged and Objections Answered and is the alone Judge of all matters and answerer of all doubts and giveth only true and perfect satisfaction and therefore R. E. may blush and be ashamed to ever publish such a thing abroad in the World as to say That the Spirit of God is not a sufficient director Teacher and Judge but calls it a private Spirit Opinion humour and fancy to make the Eyes of them blind who wait for its appearance only to trust to Men who plead Antiquity and Power without verity And further he goes on and sayes in the 22 th page of his said Epistle There is neither Jew Turk Pagan or Christian but he may put on confidence enough affirming that he is taught by the Spirit of God 〈…〉 this and yet teach contradictions and further saith that it hath no effect among them who pretend to it and that they can no more satisfie another that they are guided by the Spirit of Truth then many who are cast into Bedlâ—m Answ. 'T is true many are confident and impudent enough but confidence without Ground and impudent proves but little and he thâ—t â—â—ith he is a Jew and is not but of the Synagogue of Satan will soon be found out by his Doctrine and Fruits and he that saith he is a Christian and led by the Spirit and keeps not the commands of Christ neither brings forth the Fruits of the Spirit is soon discovered to be a Deceiver and deceived and such are like to teach contradictions but all such are denyed shut out with the Spirit of Truth but them that have the Spirit of God witness a blessed effect among them for they are turned from Satan's Power unto God and do witness Remission of Sin and Reconciliation with God and are not at difference but at Unity one with another and are brought out of the obstinate and perverse Estate which all pretenders are in and as for contradictions they are more to be seen in the Church of Rome then many wheres else they who are but pleased and have leisure to view over the Decrees and Constitutions of several Popes and Councils since he was elevated to be Universal Bishop over all Christian Churches by that Hâ—athen 〈…〉 Emperour Phocas who slew his Master Maâ—ritius to obtain 〈…〉 did gratifie the Pope so far that he might be cryed up as Emperour as thâ—â— he should be Universal Bishop and this proved a better pleâ— for the Pope because the Emperour had Power to defend him and to compel all to receive his Decrees then that he was Peter's Succesâ—oâ— I say who will but look into the Constitutions and Decrees shall find such setting of and throwing down and such decreeing and such disannulling as twenty 〈◊〉 Champions as Robert Everard will never be able to free his Catholick Church from contradictions although he is very forward to charge otheâ—â— though he is but a new Convert but let him not boast till he haâ—h put off his Armour and it is thâ—t mad Bedlem Spirit of thine that saith That among all the Nonconformists there is no one that can satisfie another that he hath the Spirit of God I tell thee yes there are thousands satisfied in one another that they have the Spirit of God besides he that hath it can speak to the witness of God in another which shall testifie the same and moreover their Works and Fruits shall and do manifest unto others that they are born of the Spirit because the Fruits of it are seen as they are manifest to be born of God and do the Works of God and thou must first know the Spirit of God in thy self if ever thou look for it there and not hang altogether upon others belief as thou dâ—st upon thy Catholick Church before thou canst know it in another and first be Convinced by it and judged by it for thy ill deeds and ill thoughts and Hypocrisie and timeâ— serving and flattery and Men-pleasing before thou canst be Convinced of others Righteousness and also be Convinced of the unbelief of thy own Heart before thou canst believe others but thou hast been so busie abroad in quarrelling and contending about Words Names and empty shews without Substance and Life that thy mind is all over grown with Thorns and Bâ—iers scrawling and scratching and entangling thy self and others so that that which should Savour the things of God is over-grown in these and is buried and to them that are like Heaths in a desert know not when Good comes neither do know what they enjoy that dwell in the fat Valleis and the Pharisees had such unbelieving Hearts though Christ was the express Image of God and did the Works that never Man did yet being without Faith and without Reason they said he was a Blasphemer and all his Works were done by Bellzebub and would never be convinced that any thing he did was of God and that Spirit is near thee which would represent the Fruits of the Spirit to be delusion and
of all Controversies and sole and absolute and only Judge of all Matters of Faith and of all Matters that â—ver have been or ever shall be in Controversie to the End of the VVorld without the Spirit of God neither am I of that ignorant Mind as some are that the Letter and the Spirit are inseparable as that whosoever hath the Scripture must needs have the Spirit or whosoever hath the Scripture must needs be infallible without the Spirit all that are of the aforesaid Judgment are but VVranglers for the most Part about VVords and Contenders against the Power of God and Godliness and bring the VVords to oppose the Life and them that have the Spirit and walk in it for a natural man may read the Scriptures and yet not perceive the things of God neither perceive the Mind of the Spirit but wrest to their own Destruction as Peter saith because they are unlearned and untaught by the Spirit 's Teaching though otherwise learned enough in Languages Tongues and Speeches Secondly Yet I cannot detract from them neither undervalue them or dis-esteem them as uncertain or of no Use or of little Use but whatever themselves declare themselves to be that I own them to be to wit the Words of God the Words of Christ the Words of the holy Prophets and Patriarchs and Apostles who were endued with the holy Ghost and spake forth the Scripture as they were moved thereby in several Ages of several things and unto several States and Conditions as they were led thereto by the holy Spirit and they are a certain Declaration of things that were done and believed and practised by the Jews under the first Covenant and by the Apostles and primitive Christians in the New Covenant and contain many precious and holy Precepts and Commands Doctrines Examples Exhortations Admonitions Reproofs and Instructions and are as lively Examples and holy Patterns for all the Saints in Light to follow by which we are given to understand what Faith what Hope what Patience what Love what Mercy what Long-Sufferings what Consolation what Virtue and what Inheritance the Saints in Light were made Partakers of through Faith in Christ Jesus likewise what Doctrines were held forth and what Practice they used in the primitive times when they walked in the Order of the Gospel and had Fellowship with God the Father and the Son and one with another in the Light of the Gospel which is the Power of God through which they witnessed Salvation Remission of Sins and published it unto others that they might believe Thirdly The Scriptures testifie of Christ and were written that they might be believed and received and read that thereby every one that believed might be made wise to Salvation through Faith in Christ Jesus 2 Tim. 3. and instructed in Righteousness that the Man of God may be perfect throughly furnished with all good Works and whosoever doth teach any Doctrines contrary unto the holy Men of God who spake as they were moved by the Spirit of God which dwelt in them the Scriptures are Witnesses against such that they have not the Spirit of God but are led by another Spirit which brings forth contrary Doctrine and another Faith then was once delivered among the Saints and whosoever brings in sets up other Precepts Constitutions Orders and Practices in Point of Worship in Opposition and contrary unto those Practices which were held forth in the primitive times and would set up other Traditions then the Apostles delivered either by Word or VVriting such are manifest to have the Spirit of Error and are Innovators and Bringers in of other things as necessary in Point of VVorship among Christians which the Apostles and Ministers of Christ did not see necessary then and yet they wanted no Part of the Counsel of God for Paul said He had declared the whole Counsel of God and furthermore they said We have the Mind of Christ and Christ's Mind is not variable Fourthly Though divers of the VVritings of the Prophets and Apostles be lost doubtless as is evident by divers Places of Scripture yet blessed be God that there are those preserved which do bear VVitness of the one thing absolutely necessary unto Salvation of the Ministrations that were appointed of the Lord for the Church of God to observe both in the first and second Covenants so that Christians of this last Age are not lest without Example and President which all ought to have an Eye unto and a diligent Regard and though there be divers Copies of that which is called the Original Tongue and divers Translations yet he unto whom the Spirit of God is given and waiteth in the Measure of Christ's Light shall receive it doth â—ee and shall see the Mind and VVill of God in every Age and the Mind and Intent of the Spirit in them that spoke forth the Scripture and can receive the Matter therein contained as though they had heard them speak that spoke it at the first and though the Translators were Men yet I have such an honourable Esteem of their Labour that I believe they have not varied wittingly and willingly from the best Copies that were extant in their Age neither that they were altogether void of the Spirit of God in such a good VVork which conduced to the Benefit of Mankind but were assisted by it for so good VVork and there be many Figures and Tropas Improprieties of Speech Mysteries and Diâ—â—iculties yet all these come to be made easie and plain to them that are Witnesses of the same Spirit that gave them forth and though there be Diversity of Judgments Professions of Religion one clashing against another thwarting and contradicting another all will seem to bring the Scripture for their Proof which yet cannot maintain and prove every thing good especially when their Doctrines contradict one another this is granted it is only their private Interpretation and not the Scripture and for Wâ—nt 〈◊〉 â—hâ—t Spirit that gave it forth for that alone gives the true Understanding of iâ— and they that are without this are like to kill one another about Words and Names Sounds Tittles and Jottas but still want the Key that opens and gives an Entrance into the Knowledge of the things of God which alone is the Spirit of God that gave forth the Scriptures Last of all R. E. after he saith The three former Props which are the Basis of the whole Foundation and glided over as slightly as he possible could although he hath never stated the Matter right indeed as to remove all things out of his Way which might hinder him in his Cause which he drives so hard on in to wit to set up a certain Company or Multitude of men Visible and Universal as he saith to be the only infallible Judge to convey Faith to the World and to be the certain and infallible Judge in all Matters that either pertain to the Worship of God and to be believed under Pain of Damnation as
of them yet they said falsly Thus saith the Lord in their revolted Estate for they were erred from the Spirit and gone from the Seed and joyned to another Seed and their holy Flesh was departed from them though as Men they had the same Flesh still go learn what that means and yet notwithstanding all this the Promise of God was not violated neither unfulfilled on God's Part for the Promise was not then neither now is to Natural Generations or that which is born after the Flesh or to men as men and Creatures but as they are the Seed and as they are Men of God and as they are born again and new Creatures and if thou wilt have an intailing here it is intailed which cannot be cut off for the Covenant stands not to Men in such a Place that carries the Name of Office or Authority but as they are led by the Spirit the infallible Judge Rule or Guide as they walk by this and in this they cannot err and they erring from this they are subject to be deceived and to be mistaken in all things and every thing of which there are evident Examples in the Scriptures of Truth in divers Ages of them that professed themselves Members of the Church of God and so visible as R. E. speaks of yea and the greater Part too that have erred and their Pathes have been reckoned by the Lord as crooked and perverse and their Habitations full of Cruelty and this is given for an Instance the visible Church of the Jews did err and go aside notwithstanding all the Promises of God to them and as they looked that it still belonged to them because they were in visible Profession though they had turned their Backs upon the Lord and their Hearts too and violated his Covenant yet still as I said the Promise of God and the Covenant of God is not made of none Effect nor broken on God's Part but stands with the Seed forever who are circumcised in Heart and who worship God in Spirit and Truth and in Uprightness of Heart and hath no Confidence in the Flesh nor fleshly Priviledges nor external Performances but only trusts unto the Gift of Righteousness manifest in them by which Justification comes upon all that believe and the Fulness of the Blessing of the Gospel of Christ and the Fulness of the Promise of God but these things I know though they be Holy Faithful and True are a sealed Book and hid from all Eyes living in the Flesh who have not been baptized into the Death and Suffering of Christ. Fourthly That Christ by his own Mouth and the mouths of the Apostles did Promise that there should be a Church which the Gates of Hell should not prevail against and this Church was established upon the everlasting Foundation and the Rock of Ages and was endued with Power from on High and with a great measure of the Spirit of God according unto Christ's Promise which more plentifully was poured forth after Christs departure and after his Ascension and great Gifts were given unto them the Word of Knowledge the Word of Wisdom the Interpretation of Tongues and the gift of Tongues the Gift of Prophesie the gift of discerning Spirits healing the Sick working of Miracles c. and all these foresaid gifts were given for the Work of the Ministry for the perfecting of the Saints for the edifying of the Body of Christ till we all come into the Unity of the Faith and the knowledge of the Son of God and unto a perfect Man and to the measure and Stature of the fulness of Christ Ephes. 4.11 12 13. And all these were instrumental though the Spirit of God which was with them and in them the only means to bear witness unto those things that they had learned and believed and to publish the word of Faith abroad unto the World and for these aforesaid ends above-mentioned which though R. E. and his Catholicks will needs lay claim to the Succession by way of Office yet by their Doctrine deny in part the very end wherefore such gifts were given to wit the Doctrine of Purgatory for if they did perfect the Saints or were brought up to the knowledge of the Son of God and to perfect Men in Christ Jesus and to be without Sin what need had there been of raising up this damnable Doctrine out of the Pit to purge from Sin after they be dead seeing they were to be perfect Men while they were alive and the Ministry was given for this End but yours it seems cannot have these effects on this side of the Grave and therefore they perfect them in the grave and so be ministers in another World And this Church thus gathered and endued before-mentioned with the infallible Spirit of God if any that did sometime believe and were joyned unto it did walk disorderly as not becoming the Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ they were to be admonished and Exhorted and if they persisted in their disorder it was to be told to the Church or the whole Body and if such a one would not hear the Church he was to be reckoned as a Publican or a Heathen and to be denyed as to have any Fellowship with him till manifest Repentance was shewn but we never read that this Church did shed any man's Blood or Burn any or give consent to Destroy any iâ—stance if thou canst though obstinate and Hereticâ— too and in this amongst many other things the Spirit of your Church is seen to be contrary to the Primitive Church and you out of Christ's Doctrine but R. E. Argues further and saith but if Christ by his Spirit doth not preserve this Church from all possibility of teaching Error instead of Truth I may receive such Errors as may damn me unto which I say Christ by his Spirit doth preserve this Church from all possibility of teaching error if they continue in the Guidance thereof and Err not from the Spirit of Christ as some Churches did which were as truly Christian and might lay claim unto Christ's promise of preservation out of error as ever Rome could do and yet six of the Seven Churches of Asia were reproved by the Spirit of Christ some of them for holding gross Error and some for suffering it but where was the fault did not Christ perform his promise to his Church or to these and other particular Churches as Corinth and Galatia yes but there was an erring from the Spirit but all that R. E. goes about is to prove which he will never be able to do that Christ is bound by Promise to make it good to them that he hath once Promised unto though they perform nothing of their part in taking heed to his direction and thus would limit the Lord and let Men go free with obedience to his commands and he cites Mat. 28.20 how the promise of Christ was and lo I am alwayes with you even to the end of the World but he hath done as the
before-mentioned and see if thou canst receive them because the Church of Rome saith they are true and must not be questioned for if thou do thou art like to come under a hard censure by the verdict of R. E. and his Catholick Church first to be reckoned as an Unbeliever secondly to be a Hater of God and thirdly in not believing these Miracles or whatsoever else shall be declared unto thee by the said Church or else thou comest under no less Penalty then Eternal Damnation as R. E. saith in the 80th page of his Epistle but it is a small thing to be judged by man and especially such a man who hath gadded abroad and changed his way so oft so that he hath forgotten the true Path of Righteousness to walk in or else never knew it and hath turned and wheeled about and now at last doth as the poor Indian doth with his Deer-skin hangs it upon one Shoulder and so upon the other shoulder to shelter him from the Wind and Tempest that comes of that side But the day is dawned and mens Spirits are discovered beyond their Words and all the turnings and wheelings of things upside down is but as the Potter's Clay for God measures every man not by his Words but by his Heart and Spirit and Works and will judge every one in Righteousness according to their deeds And R. E. goes on as confident that his Arguments and Reasons laid down have prevailed and almost takes its for granted that it must needs be evident to all that the Roman Church is the true Church and saith He knows but one single Point between the Catholicks and them that stand divided from them and that is saith he That we follow a several Rule to Guide and Judge in the great affairs of Faith for all sides are bound to believe all Truth sufficiently propounded to them to be revealed of God and therefore if the presence of Christ in the Sacrament Purgatory Worshipping of Images Invocation of Saints and Prayer to the Dead and for the Dead If these or any other Point of Faith be sufficiently propounded by denying them God's Veracity is denyed and God thereby made a Lyar. The difference stands betwixt you and them that are divided from you in more particulars then thou art aware of or ever wilt be able sufficiently to propound them to be revealed of God though it is true some are divided from you in Circumstantials and Ceremonies and some others in some points of Faith and Worship yet some deny you in the very ground though 't is true the different Rule by which each party are directed is a great and a main thing Thou sayest This Cathâ—lick Church is the Rule but I say and am not alone that Christ is the Way to the Father and the Way to the Kingdom and the Rule and Means by which his Church is Governed and he is the Law giver and the Judge and all Judgment is committed to the Son and it is he alone that propounds Truth sufficiently and they that are in him are new Creatures and that which is the New-Creature Rule Guide and Judge is the Rule Guide and Judge of the Church of God and Christ is the Author of Faith and it is nothing that avails any thing with God but the New-Creature and as many as walk according to this Rule Peace is to them Gal. 3.16 And Christ hath not left his People without a Guide for he said Lo I am with you to the End of the World so as to commit the guidance thereof to fallible men who may assume Authority without his Power and to fasten those things upon God as to be revealed from him when the Lord hath spoken nothing and we are so far from looking that the main grounds that thou lâ—yest down to prove your Church to be this Rule Guide the many Doctrines propounded by you are not sufficiently propounded to be revealed of God but rather they are the Imaginations of your own Brain and things packt up since the Apostles dayes by different Popes and different Mutations and Alterations in your Church â—or filthy Lucres sake and so to deny them is not to deny God's Veracity neither to make God a Lyar as thou falsely sayest but thou and you are the Lyars as to propound those things to be revealed from God and to be received by all under pain of Damnation when God hath revealed no such thing but the contrary and so thy own Words at last shall turn to be thy burden because thou sayest the Lord saith and hath revealed and sufficiently proposed the real presence of Christ in your Sacrament of the Altar as a divine Revelation Worshipping of Images Prayer to the dead and for the dead and all â—hese foolish Imaginations which you have brought in and introduced and thrust upon People by force and these are sufficiently propounded as thou sayest as divine Revelations and the Father Son and Holy Ghost or the incarnation of Christ Silence deceit and for shame blush so to say the Prophets who spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost and Prophesied of things to come they declared of the Father Son and Holy Ghost all and prophesied long before that a Virgin should bring forth a Son whose Name should be called Emanuel God with us and the Government should be upon his Shoulders This the Pope hath usurped and you put it upon his Shoulders but your invented Doctrines aforesaid are meerly the Imaginations of your own Brain which neither the Prophets nor Apostles bore Witness unto but against And therefore it is thy and your great Presumption to make God Christ and Apostles the Foundation of all this Rubbish Straw and Stubble which thou would'st put off as divine Revelation and as sufficiently proposed as the doctrine of Christ and his Apostles was nay blush for shame they brought in the Prophets for the Peoples sake to prove that they had testified of the same before and had declared the coming of the Just One besides they commended themselves to the Witness of God in every man's Conscience and upon waiting upon the Lord and in the measure of his Spirit they found the things even so and by searching the Scriptures as the Bereans did found the things even so as had been declared of but upon due consideration we find not these foresaid doctrines so propounded as to have the Testimony of the Prophets and Apostles neither doth your Doctrine and Worship answer the Witness of God in every mans Conscience and so to deny you is not to make God a Lyar but God true the Prophets and Apostles and the Witness of God true and you Lyâ—rs who contradict them and their Testimony and the Power of God and would assume it to your selves though you be erred from the Spirit and would put all under the Name of Infallibility and by such Heavenly Arguments as R. E. calls them to wit the Miracles aforesaid by which you have deceived
Angels Worshipping Relicks worshipping Images Transubstantiation Purgatory sprinkling of Infants prove to us from the Scripture in thy next that these were Apostolical and Infallible Doctrines delivered and taught by the Church of Christ in the Apostles time or in the first hundred Years after Christ and thou will not only gain me but many more to receive and imbrace the Catholick Church of Rome for an absolute Rule and Guide unto which all on Earth ought to be subject unto which if thou dost not we will take it for granted thou darest not lest thou ingage thy self in such a Controversie as thou never ingaged in yet by which thy and your Folly will more and more appear unto all I shall not trouble neither my self nor the Reader any further in traducing R. E. in his multiplicity of Words although the main and weighty Arguments and Reasons as R. E. looks upon them are answered which I commend unto thee and to the Witness of God in every Man's Conscience to try and search out where the difference and weight lies and the Truth and as the measure of God's Spirit in every Man's Conscience doth close with or against if it can what I have said about R. E. his Epistle for unto that I dare stand to the Judgment of and in it as every one believes and walks I bid my Reader Farewell Westmoreland this 18 th of the 5 th Moneth 1665. F. H. A General Epistle To the Dispersed and PERSECUTED FLOCK OF Christ Jesus IN THE DOMINION OF ENGLAND AND All Parts and Regions where this shall come who have believed in Christ the Light of the VVorld and now suffer for his Names sake DEarly Beloved whom God hath called and redeemed out of the World and the Vanities thereof to follow the Lamb in the Regeneration through the Cross and Suffering in this Age wherein the Whore Beast and false Prophet and all that have drunk of her Cup and have received the Mark of the Beast and are led aside to believe Lyâ—s that proceed out of the Mouth of the time serving flattering deceitful Workers of this Generation who are all joyned together iâ— theiâ—â—â—rength and Power to act every Way against the Lamb and his meck Appearance who takes away the Sins of the World and against all them that are made clean through his Blood and are come out of the Pâ—llutions of the Wâ—rld and to make War against the Râ—mnâ—nt of the Seed of God who are begetten again to the lively Hope of Christ Jesus and to the Inheritance that fâ—des not away and to root out and destroy and weary out through cruel Suffering the Saints of the most high that so the Prince of Darkness might rule in his full Power and Authoriâ—y in his Instruments and Servants without Opposition or any Gain-saâ—ing And as God out of his everlasting Love hath redeemed and translated many from great Darkness wherein they have bin hâ—ld in the time of Unbelief into his marvellous Light to walk in it and to bring forth the Fruits of the Day of Light Faith and Righteousness to the Praise and Glory of his Grace who hath called them and translated them for that very End to shew forth his Power and Glory in the Earth who have been quickned and raised by it out of the Grave that they might bear Witness thereunto and testifie of it both in Word and Work against the World and the God thereof who now rules in the Children of Disobedience therefore is his Wrath the more kindled and his Fury great against them that are departed out of his Kingdom and will not yield their Hearts and Necks to be subject any more unto his Yoak by whom they have been enslaved and held Captive under many and divers Lusts which the Wrath of God is revealed against and to be revealed against and because they are made free by the Frightness of the glorious rising of the Sun of Righteousness in his Power and quickning Life in their Hearts which hath broken his Yoak of Bondage and destroyed the Law of Sin and Death which sometimes had Power over them but now being made Conquerors of them through the Power of Christ the old Dragon the Deceiver of the Nations who is out of the Truth labours by all means to bring them back again under his Yoak and his Devices are not a few which are set on Foot at this Day to make all bow unto him which the Children of Light are not ignorant of who are and have been watchful against the mysterious working of his Power within and also without in his Instruments who have received great Power from him to propagate his Kingdom that stands in Wrath Evil doing and Cruelty And therefore all had need to watch and be circumspect that they that are escaped be not ensnared and entangled again lest their Bondage be greater and the Yoak heavier then before Therefore the Lord moveth often in my Heart to exhort all unto Watchfulness and Diligence and so much the more because the Dayes are perilous and the Times dangerous and the Temptations many on every Hand so they that look out are in Danger to be ensnared and let in the Enemy and Fears and Doubts and Unbelief enter and questioning in the Haste Can God deliver or will he deliver or hath he any Regard unto our Afflicâ—ion And because the time seems long and they cannot see to the End thereof their Hearts fail and their Faith is in Danger to be shaken and they lose their States therefore it concerns every one to watch and pray that they enter not into Temptations neither be overcome with the wicked One neither of the fading Pleasure Profit and Ease that the Children of this World do enjoy which is but for a Time and then is the Beginning of endless Misery Therefore all dearly beloved look over all the Sufferings and Troubles and Temptations and Necessities and over the Devil and all his Works to the Beginning and to that have an Eye which was before they had a Being to the Lord God everlasting who made Heaven and Earth have an Eye and let your Eye be fixed on him which destroyes the Devil and all his Works and will reward the Workers of Iniquity according to their Deeds with everlasting Torments Dearly Beloved who have been under great Sufferings Losers for Christ's sake and the Gospel's in this Age like as many faithful Witnesses have been in former Ages I am a Sufferer with you and am sensible of your Griefs Affliâ—â—ions Necessities and Tribulations which are many and do bear and suffer with you all in my Heart and in the true Sence and Feeling of you all dispersed every where where God hath placed you in the Earth my Heart Soul Life and Spirit breatheth forth unto you all and your Burden is mine your Afflictions are mine your Sufferings are mine I do weep with them that weep I am sorrowful with them that are sorrowful and what which is a Grief
Gospel and what the Gospel allows of in this particular the Apostle Paul a Minister of the Gospel not of the Letter as he saith himself which some interpret to be the Law citeth this Prophesie of Isa. 45.23 compare it with Rom. the 14 ver 11. for it is written where in Isaiah before cited As I live saith the Lord every Knee shall bow unto me and every Tongue shall confess to God and in Philippians the 2.10 11. That at the Name of Jesus whom the Father hath sent whom all is to obey unto whom all Power is given in Heaven and Earth the Apostle citing again the very words of the Prophet says unto him viz. Jesus every Knee shall bow and ver the 11. and that every Tongue shall confess to the Glory of God the Father so that it cannot be reasonably thought or judged that if God had required Swearing by his Name among Christians as among the Jews that the Apostle thus should alter the words as to put confessing instead of Swearing seeing he sayes he used always plainness of Speech for this had not been plainness and we have better reason to believe the Apostle unto whom the Gospel was committed whom the Son was revealed in who declared the whole Counsel of God and yet never either commanded or exhorted any to Swear or reproved them for not Swearing by the Name of God as the Jews did in all his writings that are extant I say we have better Ground to believe him and his rendering of the words of the Prophet to be according to the mind of Christ where he puts in confession to the Christians which before was Swearing to the Jews as being acquainted with the command of Christ Mat. 5.23 Swear not at all and what-ever A. S. look upon it as to be Heresie and derogatory both to the Sâ—riptures and God himself it is not much matter of Man's Judgment he might as well accuse Christ and the Apostle the one forbidding to Swear and the other for deminishing from the Scripture and altering the Prophets words and though it seems strange to A. S. yet it is not to us that some Men were commanded in the Old Testament for observing some things yea many things which are condemned in the New and yet God is not dishonoured neither the Scripture broken if we see the end of every command and the time for which it served and the Service for which it served as this about Oaths hath been sufficiently declared before to keep the Jews from Idolatry to end Strife among them where it was but among true Christians indeed Strife is ended and Peace is come and they seek it with all Men and that is done away for which the Law was added to wit Sin and Transgression diffidence and Unbelief and Strife and no necessity of them among them and all the morality that doth remain is confession or saying or Testimony in true words in any matter is that which is equivalent with an Oath and is that which is the most conform to Christ and the Apostles Doctrine under the Gospel but I come to his last Argument Twelfth and last Argument The consent of the Christian World the practice of Emperours Kings Princes Councils Bishops and People of all sorts confirm this Truth that Christ notwithstanding these Words Swear not at all had never forbidden Swearing as altogether unlawful 'T is true some of the Fathers in their Homilies and to the People inveighed much against Swearing as though it had been altogether unlawful but it was only against Customary Oaths Chrysostome in his Homily to the People of Antioch preached so much against Swearing that the People were offended he told them he would never leave that Sermon till they would leave that prophane Custome of Swearing but the Fathers were less cautelous but with great Vehemency enveigh'd against common Swearing in ordinary Discourse but not at all intending to take away necessary Oaths but Origen in his first Book against Celsus God is witness of my Conscience and Athanasius yet vehemently declaimed against prophane Swearing yet in his Apology to the Emperour Constantius he Sware again and again the Lord is witness and his Christ is witness All whith clearly shews they did not disallow the voluntary taking an Oath much less in Judical proceedings and the Reformed Churches and the Church of England and the whole Catholick Church in all times and places approved this Doctrine that all Swearing is not unlawful so that it follows that the Church in all Ages was so ignorant as not to understand Christ's meaning or so wicked as to Teach and Practise quite contrary or else Christ never meant to forbid all kind of Swearing to assert the former were to profess all that went before either Dunces or Devils Reply Whatever A. S. concludes thinks he hath not such a consent among Christians as he makes a great flourish of it 's manifest by what hath been said Christ prohibited it amongst his Disciples Swear not at all and likewise James the Apostle agrees in the same Doctrine and the rest of the Apostles also all the Primitive Christians were esteemed so strict exact and cautious of their asserting or promising that there was no need of an Oath among them they kept up the sactity credit of their Posession yea among Unbelievers that it was security enough in all cases to say Christianus sum I am a Christian as Justin Martyr asserts and if they were urged any further to any Oath for matter or manner they repeated this as the only satisfaction they could give there needed no more then the Veracity of their bare record and thus much Bishop Gauden confesseth and also in the 36. page of his Book he says The Ground or Foundation for Swearing now is the Wickedness and unbelief of Men but Christians truly such are brought out of Evil and Wickedness Unbelief and Distrust and there is no necessity among them either publick or private to Swear at all Polibus observes in the better and simpler Ages of the World Oaths were seldom used in Judicatures but after Unbelief and Lying increased Oaths increased as a only remedy to cure and restrain those Evils but let it not be said that those are Christians that name Christ's Name and depart not from Iniquity and since the perilous times came on that the Apostle spoke that Men would not abide sound Doctrine but be lovers of themselves that should have a Form of godliness and deny the Power thereof such went out of the Truth and went into the World and the world went after them and the false Church began to rise to dignity and have the Name of Christian though she consented not to the wholsome Doctrine of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ Swear not at all but perverted this as she hath done many other Doctrines and beguiled thc Kings of the Earth and held out her Golden Cup of Fornication and made Emperours Kings and Princes drunk with her Fornication Rev.
Man and all Men and every Church is fallible and subject to Error and with these and the like Words R.E. was extreamly troubled as he saith and knew not how to answer without shuffing Answ. The true Christian Religion stands not only in Name nor in Words nor in conforming or Transforming to this or that outward Practice which the Disciples of Christ were exercised in which divers in the latter days in their old corrupt minds not having their Hearts renewed have taken on the outside and have got the Form and want the Life and the Power and are not partakers of the Divine Nature of Christ and such a bare Profession as this has no certainty nor infallibility in it neither the assurance but that they may be mistaken and may be subject to Err as well as Turks or Jews or any other but the true Christians Religion indeed whom Christ will own as true Worshippers of him stands in Power in Life and in being obedient unto his living commands and precepts which he giveth forth unto his Disciples and manifesteth by his Spirit his Sheep hear his Voice and know it from the Voice of a stranger And he giveth the Knowledge of his will to all that believe in the measure of his eternal Spirit which he hath given every one a Measure of to profit withal and by it to be guided into all Truth out of all Error and this Spirit is infallible and gives certain assurance to all that receive it that they are in that way which is acceptable to God and they feel Comfort unto their Souls coming daily from the presence of Christ who is the Rock of Ages and the sure Foundation upon which his holy Church is founded which is the Pillar and Ground of Truth and they that are living Members are not Grounded upon a fallible certainty or upon a conâ—ectural supposition or a vain hope which is without bottom but upon that which is sure and stedfast lasting everlasting and all men in the unregenerate Estate are Lyars but they that are Born from above are of the Truth and Lye not and are not subject to mistakes because the Seed remains in them and walk in the pure Religion which keeps unspoted of the World and they that have no other Ground for their Religion but only without them and from the report of others are short of the true Foundation for that may be Truth in it self indeed which is not true to another nor he truly partakes of it and here is all the supposing conjectures and mistakes and fallible certainties which it seems R. E. and his lay Gentlemen too when the Axe is laid to the Root of the Tree indeed and notwithstanding all the laying claim to infallibility and certainty its but grounded upon a report without and the Traditions of men from Generation to Generation For them that believe but only because of the true report without and cometh not to Witness the thing assured in their own Hearts by the Spirit of the Lord these will not be long of that Faith 't is true many did believe because of the Apostles â—eclaration and report but at last came to feel the Witness of God in their own Hearts testifying the same in somuch that they could say and truly too though we have believed through your Words at the first yet now we have heard him our selves that which giveth perfect assurance which admits of no doubts nor fallibleness for such evidence all true Members of Christ's Church have in themselves which carries divine Authority and satisfaction in it to every particular Believer and so I say with P. E. in this it seems unreasonable to perswade any to receive this or that for a Truth when they that so perswade are uncertain in themselves neither dare say their Judgment is infallible which is that old Protestant Principle indeed and also the Principle of many Sects who differ from the pretended Catholick Church of Rome who Persecuted one another about outward things even as the Heathen about their Idols and yet will needs sit as Judge in Mens Consciences with their fallible Spirit though I speak not of every individual Person neither can I justifie the Roman Catholick Church so called who lays claim to infallibility and whatsoever they Judge to be Heresie must be reckoned as such though never so manfiest a Truth and to place infallibility in men that may Err and have erred from the Spirit I like not neither for this is to give that to men that belongs to God and to make the Judgment of fallible men above the Judgment of the infâ—llible Spirit of God and this I look to be great Ambition and Pride in any to lay claim to the greatest things as infallibility and certainty of assurance and the most free of Error and yet fall the shortest of it of any as hath been made appear by many Learned and Grave Men of former Ages and also if a necessity were might be made appear that the Church of Rome who saith she cannot err have been as uncertain both in their Doctrine and Worship as any yea more one Pope contradicting and throwing down that which another did establish and one Council Decreeing and another disanulling as I could easily make appear but that I would not be Tedious to the Reader in things that have been so manifest neither do I desire to wade out into diversity of matters in so short a Discourse But that which R. E. and his Catholick instructer calleth late wild and loosâ— Opinions that men of different Faiths may be saved and this countenanceth schism and breeds Rebellion as it is said 't is true Faith is but one which is saving and there is no difference in that for the difference is among Men where that is wanting and only have words and Name of Faith and want the Life and Power Neither am I so narrow Spirited as R. E. and his Catholick as to exclude all out of the Faith who may differ in their perswasions in some Circumstantial things if yet they hold Christ the Head and what makes R. E. so virilent as to judge all in Errour and to be out of the true Faith seeing the Protestants and all sorts of separates profess Justification and Salvation only through Faith in Christ Jesus as well as the Church of Rome and it were unreasonably judged in me if I should conclude a man to be no man because he is not so tall as another but I see R E. and his Catholick would have all Shoes made by their Last though they will not fit every mans Feet Faith is the gift of God there are divers Decrees and measures accoding to the mind and good pleasure of the giver so that he that hath received any measure or degree must not be excluded as having no Faith though he attain not to that degree that some do enjoy and the Apostle's Doctrine was That 〈◊〉 one should be perswaded in his own mind and if
suffered thy self to be made blind and carried Captive with another Man's Judgment neglected the measure of God's Spirit in thy self at home through which alone the secret things of God are Revealed in which true certainty and infallibility is Witnessed and not in Men who are fallible and changeable If an Arian Jew or Turk should urge their own interpertation of Scriptures which is of no private interpretation contrary to the mind of him that gave it forth I would say he perverted the Words of the Scripture which 〈◊〉 in Harmony Unity one with another as to the states and conditions they were spâ—ken to and are plain and are only read by that Spirit that gave them forth except it be in some Historical or Chronology or Genealogy of Names and Generâ—tions which might be some gathered from anothers Hands and different hands taking notice of them as to Record them there might be some variation yet the substance of the report is true but what is Calculation of Years or Dayes or reckoning up of Genealogies as to the matter of Salvation and what if we had never had them no more then we have other Histories and things that fell out among the Jews but if there be any contradiction for ought I know we may blame the Church of Rome the most of any who will needs affirm they received all or most of the things from the Apostles and if the Translations differ or be some-what uncertain what have they been doing this fifteen hundred Years with their infallible Spirit that they could not have rectified them according to their first Original and if any the foresaid Sects should pretend the certainty of the Spirit and yet not have it I should answer the Spirit is known by its Fruits and the Fruits of the Spirit are manifest and they that pretend to it and bring forth contrary Fruits are manifest to be Deceivers and deceived but their States are different and therefore require different Answers which time will not now permit to insist upon but over and beside all other Arguments perswade any man to or from any thing the witness of God in the party unto whom he speaketh is to be reached and that is beyond the understanding of Man and greater then it and more convincing then any Arguments that can be used without and he that cannot speak to this is not skilful in the Word of Righteousness That Christ was an infallible Guide who is the way the Truth and the Life is granted by all Christians and that the Apostles received the Promise of the Father and the infallible Spirit of God which led them into all Truth and this infallible assurance the Christians had that lived in the Apostles time thuâ— iâ— granted and the Apostles were infallible Guides not as Men meerly but as Men full of the Holy Ghost as Men who were filled with the Spirit of God and therefore the Apostle said be Followers of us as we are Fâ—llowers of Christ and if any controversie did arise as some there did and doubts among the then Christians the Apostles and Elders meeting together in the Power of the Holy Ghost did write their minds and Letters to the Christians to pacifie all and good Reason that they that had believed through their Word should Suâ—miâ— unto the Holy Ghost and unto them by whom they were begotten unto God by the word of Life for the ending of strife about Words and Shadows and outward things and they whose minds were outward then in Ages since and now ran into contention about outward things and such for the most part do Err from the Spirit of God in themselves But I would have thee to take notice of this and all you Catholick Members so called The Apostles of Christ only did exhort and did not force their Decrees by Penal Statutes and to be observed under the penalty of loosing Life and Limbs as since their pretended Successors have done who have Erred from the Spirit and have goâ— the Saints Words and turned against the Life and Power but the Decrees as you call them are not many nor burdensome which the Apostles wrote at Jerusalem as the many Counsels since have made they are so endless and numberless and burdensome and so contradictory one to another in divers things who will but look into the Decrees of the Counsels since the Apostles dayes that we can find little certainty in any of their Decrees but rather as thy Instructer saith the Sword of the Flesh and not the Spirit hath been the Rule and Law to Christianity but the Masters of great wit and Power and Interest have framed and made parties unto themselves and have Wars been raised among your selves about deciding your Controversies hath not the Pope Warred against the Emperour and the Emperour against the Pope were noâ— Wars raised about the Decrees when Pope Eugenius was deposed as a Heretick by the Council of Bazell and one while the Pope must be infallible as Peter's Successor and above all Councils and Churches another while the Council is above the Pope Excommunicates him as a Heretick and excludes his Infallibility and now where is the certainty and whether should one go or appeal for true Judgment so though the Church of Rome boast of Unity yet how hath one Nation made War against another and yet Professing the same Faith at divers times and in sundry Ages And to tell thee plainly and to speak the naked Truth according to the Apostles Prophecy after their Departure there was a great Apostacy and a great Falling away from the Faith and a giving heed to Lying Seducing Spirits and Doctrines of Devils and many were suhverted from the Faith by them that spake Lyes in Hypocrisie and took up the Priests Office for filthy Lucre and they went out into the World and the World wondred after them and they had the Form and the Sheeps Cloathing and the Saints Words but were Enemies to the Cross of Christ and to the Power of Godliness and the Kings of the Earth were bewitched with her Sorceries and then forced all and compelled all to receive and believe such Decrees and such Articles as were then set forth by a Pack of those Hirelings who minded their own Profit and their own Bellies who mingled their own Inventions and Traditions with the Doctrine of Christ and brought the Scripture for a Cloak and the Apostles Practice for a President and could â—ay falsly as the Apostles said in Truth It seems good to us and the holy Ghost that these our Decrees be observed for God hath placed us as Judges and directors as them that are appointed of God himself to which all Christians are to submit and none to question and if any do question and will not obey it is the Kings and Princes Duty in all Countries to cause all to submit to these our Decrees and Orders or else to be punished as Hereticks with Death for we are the Apostles Successors and